faith which I haue in his blood God is not displeased if my body be sicke and subiect to diseases no more is he displeased at the disease and sicknes of the soule A naturall father will not slay the bodie of his child when he is sicke and abhorreth comfortable meates and my heauenly father will not condemne my soule although through the infirmitie of faith and the weaknes of the spirit I commit sinne and often loath his heauenly word the foode of my soule Nay which is a strange thing I know it by experience that God hath turned my filthie sinnes to my great profit and to the amendment of my life like as the good Phisitian of rancke poyson is able to make a soueraigne medecine to preserue life Sathan Well be it so that now thou art in the state of grace yet thou shalt not continue so but shalt before death depart from Christ. Christ. I know I am a member of Christs mysticall bodie I feele in my selfe the heauenly power vertue of my head Christs Iesus for this cause I can not perish but shal cōtinue for euer raigne in heauē after this life with him The conflicts of Sathan with the weake Christian. Sathan Thy minde is full of ignorance and blindnes thy heart is ful of obstinacie rebellion and frowardnes against God thou art wholly vnfit for any good worke wherefore thou hast no faith neither canst thou be iustified and accepted before God Christian. If I haue but one drop of the grace of God and if my faith be no more then a little graine of mustard seede it is sufficient for me God requireth not perfect faith but true faith Sathan Yea but thou hast no faith at all Christian. I haue had faith Sathan Thou neuer hadst true faith for in time past when according to thine opinion thou didst beleeue then thou hadst nothing but a shadow of faith and a foolish imagination which all hypocrites haue Christian. I will put my trust in God for euer and his former mercies shewmed me heretofore strengthen me now in this my weaknes 1 He created me when I was nothing 2 He created me a man when he might haue made me an vgly toad 3 He made me of comely body and of good discretion whereas he might haue made me vgly and deformed franticke and madde 4 I was borne in the daies of knowledge when I might haue bin borne in the time of ignorance and superstition 5 I was borne of Christian parents but God might haue giuen me either Turkes or Iewes or some other sauadge people for my parents 6 I might haue perished in my mothers wombe but he hath preserued me and prouided for me by his prouidence euen vnto this houre 7 Soone after my birth God might haue cast me into hell but contrariwise I was baptized and so receiued the seale of his blessed couenant 8 I haue had by Gods goodnes some sorrow for my sinnes past and haue called on him in hope and confidence that he would heare me 9 God might haue concealed his word from me but I haue heard the plētifull preaching of it I vnderstand it and haue receiued comfort by it 10 Lastly at this time God might powre his full wrath on me which he doth not but mercifully maketh me to feele mine owne wants that I might be humbled and giue all glorie vnto him for his blessings Wherefore there is no cause why I should be disquieted but I will trust still in the Lord and depend on him as I haue done Sathan Thou feelest no grace of the holy Ghost in thee nor any true tokens of faith but thou hast a liuely sense of the rebellion of thy heart and of thy lewd and wretched conuersation therefore thou canst not put any confidence in Christs death and sufferings Christian. Yet I will hope against all hope although according to mine owne sense and feeling I want faith yet I wil beleeue in Iesus Christ and trust to be saued by him Sathan Though the children of God haue bin in many perplexities yet neuer any of them haue beene in this case in which thou art at this present Christian. Herein thou prouest thy selfe to be a lying spirit for the prophet Dauid saith of himselfe that he was foolish and as a beast before God and yet he euen then trusted in God And Paul was so ledde captiue of sinne that he was not able to doe the good he would but did the euill which he hated and so in great pensiuenes of heart desired to be deliuered from this world that he might be disburdened of his corrupt flesh Sathan Thou miserable wretch doest thou feele thy selfe gracelesse and wilt thou beare the face of a Christian and by thy hypocrisie offend God as thou art so shew thy selfe to the world Christian. Auoide Sathan Christ hath vanquished and ouercome thee for my cause that I might also triumph ouer thee I am no hypocrite for whereas I haue had heretofore some testimonie of my faith at this time I am lesse moued though faith seeme to be absent like as a man may seeme to be dead both in his own sense and by the iudgement of the physitian and yet may haue life in him so faith may be though alwaies it doe not appeare Sathan But thou art a man starke dead in sinne God hath now quite forsaken thee he hath left thee vnto me to be ruled he hath giuen me power ouer thee to bring thee to damnation he wil not haue thee to trust in him any longer Christian. Strengthen me good Lord remember thy mercifull promises that thou wilt reuiue the humble and giue life to them that are of a contrite heart Sathan These promises concerne not thee which hast no humble and contrite but a froward a rebellious heart Christian. Good Lord forget not thy former mercies giue an issue to these temptations of mine enemie Sathan And you my brethren which know my estate pray for me that God would turne his fauourable countenance towards me for this I know that the praier of the righteous auaileth much if it be feruent HOW A MAN SHOULD APPLIE ARIGHT the word of God to his owne soule I. EVery Christian containeth in himselfe two natures flatte contrarie one to the other the flesh and the spirit and that he may become a perfect man in Christ Iesus his earnest indeauour must be to tame and subdue the flesh and to strengthen and confirme the spirit II Answerable to these two natures are the two parts of Gods word First the Law because it is the ministerie of death it fitly serueth for the taming and mastering of the rebellious flesh and the Gospell containing the bountifull promises of God in Christ is as oyle to power into our woundes and as the water of life to quench our thirstie soules and it fitly serueth for the strengthening of the spirit III Wel then art thou secure Art thou prone to
A golden Chaine OR THE DESCRIPTION OF Theologie containing the order of the causes of Saluation and Damnation according to Gods word A view whereof is to be seene in the Table annexed Hereunto is adioyned the order which M. Theodore Beza vsed in comforting afflicted consciences Printed by IOHN LEGAT Printer to the Vniuersitie of Cambridge 1600. To the Christian Reader CHristian Reader there are at this day foure seuerall opinions of the order of Gods predestination The first is of the olde and new Pelagians who place the cause of Gods predestination in man in that they hold that God did ordaine meÌ„ either to life or death according as he did foresee that they would by their natural free-will either reiect or receiue grace offered The second of them who of some are tearmed Lutherans which teach that God foreseeing howe all mankinde beeing shutte vp vnder vnbeleefe would therefore reiect grace offered did hereupon purpose to choose some to saluation of his meere mercie without any respect of their faith or good workes and the rest to reiect beeing mooued to doe this because hee did eternally foresee that they would reiect his grace offered them in the Gospell The third Semipelagian Papists which ascribe Gods predestination partly to mercie and partly to mens foreseene preparations and meritorious workes The fourth of such as teach that the cause of the execution of Gods predestination is his mercie in Christ in them which are saued and in them which perish the fall and corruption of man yet so as that the decree and eternall counsell of God concerning them both hath not any cause beside his will and pleasure Of these foure opinions the three former I labour to oppugne as erronious and to maintaine the last as beeing trueth which will beare waight in the ballance of the Sanctuarie A further discourse whereof here I make bold to offer to thy godly consideration in reading whereof regard not so much the thing it selfe penned very slenderly as mine intent affection who desire among the rest to cast my mite into the treasurie of the Church of England and for want of gold pearle and pretions stone to bring a rammes skinne or twaine and a little Goates haire to the building of the Lords tabernacle Exod. 35.23 The Father of our Lord Iesus Christ grant that according to the riches of his glorie thou maiest bee strengthened by his spirit in the inner man that Christ may dwell in thy heart by faith to the end that thou being rooted and grounded in loue maiest bee able to comprehend with all Saints what is the breadth and length and height thereof to knowe the loue of Christ which passeth knowledge that thou maiest be filled with all fulnes of God Amen Farewell Iulie 23. the yeare of the last patience of Saints 1592. Thine in Christ Iesus W. P. A GOLDEN CHAINE OR THE DESCRIPTION OF Theologie THE CONTENTS 1 Of the bodie of Scripture and Theologie pag. 1 2 Of God and the nature of God ibid. 3 Of the life of God pag. 3 4 Of Gods glorie and blessednes pag. 5 5 Concerning the persons of the Godhead pag. 6 6 Of Gods workes and his decree pag. 8 7 Of Predestination and creation pag. 10 8 Of Angels pag. 11 9 Of Man the state of innocencie pag. 12 10 Of sinne and the fall of angels pag. 13 11 Of mans fall and disobedience pag. 15 12 Of Originall sinne pag. 16 13 Of Actuall sinne pag. 19 14 Of the punishment of sinne pag. 22 15 Of Election and of Iesus Christ the foundation thereof pag. 23 16 Of the vnion of the two natures in Christ. pag. 25 17 Of the distinctioÌ„ of both natures pag. 27 18 Of Christs natiuitie and office pag. 27 19 Concerning the outward meanes of executing the decree of Election and of the Decalogue pag. 36 20 Of the first commandement pag. 38 21 Of the second commandement pag. 42 22 Of the third commandement pag. 54 23 Of the fourth commandement pag. 61 24 Of the fift commandement pag. 66 25 Of the sixt commandement pag. 73 26 Of the seuenth commandement pag. 82 27 Of the eight commandement pag. 88 28 Concerning the ninth commaundement pag. 95 29 Of the tenth commandement pag. 100 30 Of the vse of the Law pag. 101 31 Of the Couenant of grace pag. 102 32 Of the Sacraments pag. 103 33 Of Baptisme pag. 107 34 Of the Lords Supper pag. 111 35 Of the degrees of executing Gods decree in election pag. 113 36 Conceâ—ning the first degree of the declaration of Gods loue pag. 114 37 Concerning the second degree of the declaration of Gods loue pag. 121 38 Concerning the third degree of the declaration of Gods loue pag. 124 39 Of Repentance and the fruit thereof pag. 128 40 Of Christian warfare pag. 129 41 Of the first Assault pag. 130 42 Of the second Assault pag. 131 43 Of the third Assault pag. 134 44 Of the patient bearing of the Crosse. pag. 136 45 Of the calling vpon God pag. 138 46 Of Christian Apologie and Martyrdome pag. 139 47 Of edification and Almes among the faithfull pag. 140 48 Of the fourth degree of the declaration of Gods loue and of the estate of the Elect after this life pag. 141 49 Of the estate of the Elect at the last day of iudgement pag. 143 50 Of the estate of the Elect after iudgement pag. 144 51 Concerning the order of the causes of Saluation according to the doctrine of the Church of Rome pag. 146 52 Concerning the decree of Reprobation pag. 163 53 Concerning the exâ—â—â—tion of the decree of Reprobation pag. 164 54 Concerning a new deuised doctrine of Predestination taught by some new and late Diuines pag. 167 55 Of the state and condition of the Reprobates when they are dead pag. 175 56 Of the state of the Reprobates in hell pag. 176 57 Of the Application of Predestinanation ibid. AN EPOSITION OF THE SYMBOLE OR Creede of the Apostles THE CONTENTS The Creede pag. 185 Faith pag. 187 God pag. 198 The three persons pag. 202 The Father pag. 205 Gods omnipotencie pag. 212 The creation 217. 221 Gods counsell pag. 218 The creation of heauen pag. 228 The creation of Angels pag. 231 The creation of Man pag. 236 Gods prouidence pag. 242 Adams fall and Originall sinne pag. 252 The couenant of grace pag. 259 The title Iesus pag. 262 The title Christ. pag. 266 The title Sonne pag. 271 The title Lord. pag. 278 The incarnation of Christ. pag. 279 Christs humiliation pag. 295 Christs passion pag. 297 Christs arraignment pag. 300 Christs execution pag. 328 Christs sacrifice pag. 350 Christs triumph pag. 356 Christs buriall pag. 376 The descension of Christ. pag. 372 Christs exaltation pag. 370 Christs resurrection pag. 379 Christs ascension pag. 396 Christs sitting at c. pag. 407 Christs intercession pag. 409 Christs kingdome pag. 417 The last iudgement pag. 420 The holy Ghost pag. 436 The Church 451.488 Predestination pag. 453 The
these may be added consort in musicke in diuine seruice feeding the eares not edifying the minde 1. Cor. 14.15 What is it then I will pray with the spirit but I will pray with the vnderstanding also I will sing with the spirit but I will sing with the understaÌ„ding also Iustinus Martyr in his booke of Christian quest and Ans. 107. It is not the custome of the Churches to sing their meeters with any such kinde of instruments c. but their manner is onely to vse plaine-song Lastly monasticall vowes which I. repugne the law of God as that vnchast vow of single life and proud promise of pouertie doe plainly euince for he that laboureth not must not eate saith Paul And it is better to marrie then to burne in lust saith the same Paul II. They are greater then mans nature can performe as in a single life to liue perpetually chast III. They disanull Christian libertie and make such things necessarie as are indiffereÌ„t IV. They renue Iudaisme V. They are idolatroâ—s because they make them parts of Gods worship and esteeme them as meritorious VI. Hypocrisie which giueth to God painted worship that is if you regard outward behaniour great sinceritie if the inward and heartie affections none at all Matth. 15.7 Hypocrites well hath Esaias prophecied of you saying This people commeth neere me with their mouth and honour me with their lippes but their heart is farre from me Psal. 10.4 The wicked man is so proud that he seeketh not for God The effects of hypocrisie are these 1. To seeke the pompe and glorie of the world and by all meanes to enrich it selfe notwithstanding it make a glorious shewe of the seruice of God 2. It is sharpe sighted and hath eagles eyes to obserue other mens behauiour when in the regarding its owne it is as blinde as beetle 3. To be more curious in the obseruation of ancient traditions then the statutes and commandements of almightie God 4. To stumble at a straw and skip ouer a blocke that is to omit serious affaires and hunt after trifles Matth. 23.4 5â— To doe all things that they may be seene of men Matth. 6.5 Popish fasting is meere hypocrisie because it standeth in the distinction of meates and it is vsed with an opinion of merit Externall abstinence from meates without internall and spirituall fasting from sinne and vnlawfull desires Esai 58.5,6 Is this such a fast as I haue chosen that a man should afflict his soule for a day and bowe downe his head as a bulrush and lie downe in sackâ—loth and ashes wilt thou call this a fasting or an acceptable day vnto the Lord Is not this the fasting that I haue chosen to loose the bands of wickednes to take off the heauie burdens and to let the oppressed goe free and that ye breake euery yoake VII Contempt neglect and intermission of Gods seruice Rev. 3.15,16 I know thy workes that thou art neither cold nor hote I would thou werest cold or hote Therefore because thou art lukâ—warme and neither cold nor hote it will come to passe that I shall spew thee out of my mouth VIII Corrupting of Gods worship and that order of gouernment which he hath ordained for his Church the which is done when any thing is added detracted or any way against his prescript mangled Deut. 12.32 Euery thing which I command you that doe neither adde to it nor detract from it This condemneth that popish eleuation of bread in the Lords Supper and the administration of it alone to the people without wine together with that fearefull abomination of the Masse By this we may learne to reiect all popish traditions Matth. 15.9 In vaine doe they worship me teaching for doctrines mens precepts Now it is manifest that all popish traditions they either on their owne nature or others abusing of them serue as wel to superstition and false worship as to enrich that couetous and proud Hierarchie whereas the Scriptures contained in the Old New Testament are all-sufficient not onely to confirme doctrines but also to reforme manners 2. Tim. 3.16 The whole Scripture is giuen by inspiration of God and is profitable to teach to improoue and to correct and to instruct in righteousnes that the man of God may be absolute beeing made perfect vnto all good workes The Romish Hierarchie is here also condemned from the parratour to the Pope the gouernment whereof is an expresse image of the old Romane Empire whether we consider the regiment it selfe or the place of the Empire or the large circuite of that gouernment Revel 13.15 And it was permitted to him to giue a spirit to the image of the beast so that the image of the beast should speake and should cause that as many as would not worship the image of the beast should be killed IX A religious reuerence of the creature as when we attribute more vnto it then we ought Revel 22.8 When I had heard and seene I fell downe to worsâ—ip before the feete of the Angel which shewed me these things But he saide vnto me See thou doe it not for I am thy fellow seruant Act. 10. 25. As Peter came in Cornelius met him and fell downe at his feete and worsâ—ipped him But Peter tooke him vp saying Stand vp for euen I my selfe am a man If then it be so hainous a thing to reuerence the creature much more to pray vnto it whether it be Saint or Angel Rom. 10.14 How shall they call vpon him in whome they haue not beleeued Matth. 4.10 Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and him onely shalt thou serue Neither may we pray vnto Christ as he is only man but as he is God and man for we direct not our prayers vnto the humanitie but to the deitie to which the humanity is knit by an hypostaticall vnion This teacheth vs plainely that invocation of any creature is vnlawefull for we must pray to them that are able to knowe the secrets of the heart and discerne the wisdom of the spirit now none is able to doe that but such a nature as is omnipotent Rom. 8.27 He that searcheth the hearts knoweth what is the meaning of the spirit for he maketh request for the Saints according to the will of God Neuerthelesse such as are Saints indeede are to be honoured by an approbation of Gods gifts in them and by an honourable mention of them and also by imitation of their manners and liues being as patterns for vs to walke after X. Worshippe of diuells I. Magique which is a mischieuous art accomplishing wonders by Satans assistance For it is appropriate to God to doe miracles for he alone both beyond and against the course of nature doeth wonderfull things Nowe the instruments which God vseth in producing miracles are onely they who doe in the true Church of God make profession of the faith Albeit the diuels cannot worke miracles yet may they effect maruailes or wonders and that not by making a newe thing which
wrought in and by the outward ministerie of the Gospell accompanied by the inward operation of the spirit and that not suddenly but by certaine steps and degrees as nature frameth the bodie of the infant in the mothers wombe 1. by making the brain and heart 2. by making veines sinewes arteries bones 3. by adding flesh to them all And the whole operation of the spirit stands in two principall actions First the enlightening of the minde the second the moouing of the will For the first the holy Ghost inlightens mens minds with a further knowledge of the law then nature can affoard and thereby makes them to see the sinnes of their hearts and liues with the ouglines thereof and withall to tremble at the curse of the law Afterward the same spirit opens the eye to vnderstand and consider seriously of righteousnes and life eternall promised in Christ. This done then comes the second worke of the holy ghost which is the inflaming of the will that a man hauing considered his fearefull estate by reason of sinne and the benefits of Christs death might hunger after Christ and haue a desire not so much to haue the punishments of sinne taken away as Gods displeasure and also might enioy the benefits of Christ. And when he hath stirred vp a mā to desire recōciliation with god in Christ then withall he giues him grace to pray not onely for life eternall but especially for the free remission and pardon of all his sinnes and then the Lords promise is Knocke and it shall be opened seeke and ye shall finde After which he further sendes his spirit into the same heart that desireth reconciliation with God and remission of sinnes in Christ and doth seale vp the same in his heart by a liuely and plentifull assurance thereof The differences degrees of faith are two I. a weake faith II. a strong faith Concerning the first this weake faith shewes it selfe by this grace of God namely an vnfained desire not onely of saluation for that the wicked and graceles man may haue but of reconciliation with God in Christ. This is a sure signe of faith in euery touched and humbled heart and it is peculiar to the elect and they which haue this haue in them also the ground and substance of true sauing faith which afterwardes in time will grow vp to greater strength Reasons I. Promise of life euerlasting is made to the desire of reconciliation Psal. 10.17 Lord thou hast heard the desire of the poore Psal. 143. 6. My soule desireth after thee as the thirstie lande Psal. 145. 19. He will fulfill the desire of them that feare him Matth. 5.6 Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after righteousnesse for they shall be satisfied Reuelat. 21.6 I will giue vnto him which is a thirst of the well of the water of life freely II. The hungering desire after grace is a sanctified affection where one affection is sanctified all are sanctified where all are sanctified the whole man is sanctified and he that is sanctified is iustified and beleeues III. God accepts the will and desire to repent and beleeue for repenting and beleeuing indeed wherefore this desire of reconciliation if it be soundly wrought in the heart is in acceptation with God as true faith indeede But carnall men will say If faith yea true faith shew it selfe by a desire of reconciliatiō with God in Christ for all our sinnes then we are well ynough though we liue in our sinnes for we haue very good desires I answer That there be many sundrie fleeting motions and desires to doe good things which grow to no issue or head but in time vanish as they come Nowe such passions haue no soundnesse in them and must be distinguished from the desire of reconciliation with God that comes from a bruised heart◠and brings alwaies with it reformation of life therefore such whatsoeuer they are that liue after the course of this world and thinke notwithstanding that they haue desires that are good deceiue themselues Now faith is saide to be weake when a man either failes in the knowledge of the Gospell or else hauing knowledge is weake in grace to applie vnto himselfe the sweet promises thereof As for example we know that the Apostles had all true sauing faith except Iudas and when our Sauiour Christ asked them whome they thought that he was Peter in the person of the rest answered for them all and said Thou art Christ the Sonne of the liuing God for which our Sauiour commended him and in him them all saying Thou art Peter and vpon this rocke that is vpon Christ which Peter confessed in the name of them all will I build my Church And yet about that time we shall finde in the Gospell that they are called men of little faith Now they failed in knowledge of the death of Christ and of his passion and resurrection and were caried away with a vaine hope of an earthly kingdome And therefore when our Sauiour shewed them of his going downe to Ierusalem and of his sufferings there Peter a little after his notable confession beganne to rebuke Christ and said Master haue pitie on thy selfe this shall not be vnto thee And vntill he had appeared to them after his death they did not distinctly beleeue his resurrection Again weake faith though it be ioyned with knowledge yet it may faile in the applying or in the apprehension appropriating of Christs benefits to a mans owne selfe This is to be seene in ordinarie experience For many a man there is of humble and contrite heart that serueth God in spirit and truth yet is not able to say without great doubtings and wauerings I know and am fully assured that my sinnes are pardoned Now shall we say that all such are without faith God forbid Nay we may resolue our selues that the true child of God may haue a hungering desire in his heart after reconciliation with God in Christ for all his sinnes with care to keepe a good conscience and yet be weake sometime in the apprehension of Gods mercie and the assurance of the remission of his owne sinnes But if faith faile either in the true knowledge or in the apprehension of Gods mercies how can a man be saued by it Ans. We must know that this weake faith will as truly apprehend Gods mercifull promises for the pardon of sinne as strong faith though not so soundly Euen as a man with a palsie hand can stretch it out as well to receiue a gift at the hand of a king as he that is more sound though it be not so firmely and steadfastly And Christ saith that he will not breake the bruised reede nor quench the smoking flaxe The Church of Rome beares men in hand that they are good Catholicks if they beleeue as the Church beleeues though in the meane season they can not tell what the Church beleeues And some Papists commend this faith by the example of an old deuout father
his corporall presence as before but rather to seeke for his spirituall presence by faith considering he was shortly to ascend to his father For this cause when he appeared to his disciples he staied not long with them at any time but onely to manifest himselfe vnto them thereby to prooue the certentie of his resurrection This prohibition shewes first of all that it is but a fond thing to delight in the outward picture and portraiture of Christ as the Iesuits doe who stand much vpon his outward forme and lineaments Secondly it ouerthroweth the popish crucifixes and all the carued and molten images of Christ wherein the Papists worship him For corporall presence is not now required therefore spiritual worship onely must be giuen vnto him Thirdly it ouerthrowes the reall presence of Christ in the Sacrament Many are of minde that they can not receiue Christ except they eate and drinke his bodie and blood corporally but it is not much materiall whether we touch him with the bodily hand or no so be it we apprehend him spiritually by faith Lastly as we must not haue earthly considerations of Christ so must we on the contrarie labour for the spirituall hand of faith which may reach vp it selfe to heauen and there lay hold on him This is the very thing which Christ insinuateth vnto Marie in saying Touch me not And Saint Paul saith Henceforth know we no man after the flesh yea though we had knowne Christ after the flesh yet now know we him no more that is we know him no more as a man liuing among vs and therefore he addeth If any man be in Christ he is a new creature and this new creation is not by the bodily presence of Christ but by the apprehension of faith The second appearance was to Marie Magdalen and to the other Marie as they were going from the graue to tell his disciples at which time Christ meeteth them and bids them goe tell his brethren that he is risen againe And whereas Christ sendeth women to his disciples he purposed hereby to check them for their vnbeleefe For these women forsooke him not at his death but stood by and saw him suffer and when he was buried they came to embalme him but all this while what became of Christs disciples Surely Peter denied him and all the rest fled away euen Iames and Iohn the sonnes of thunder saue that Iohn stood aloofe to behold his death Hereupon Christ to make them ashamed of their fault sendeth these women vnto them to publish that to them which they by their calling ought aboue all other to haue published Secondly this teacheth that whereas Christ buildeth his kingdome and publisheth his Gospell by Apostles Euangelists Pastours teachers he can if it so please him performe the same by other meanes In this his second appearance he vsed weake and silly women to publish his resurrection and thereby shewes that he is not bound to the ordinarie meanes which now he vseth Thirdly he sent them to his disciples to shew that howsoeuer they had dealt vnfaithfully with him by forsaking him and denying him yet he had not quite forsaken them but if they would repent and beleeue he would receiue them into his loue and fauour againe and therefore calleth them his brethren saying Goe and tell my brethren This teacheth vs a good lesson that howsoeuer our sinnes past are to humble vs in regard of our selues yet must they not cut vs off or dismay vs from seeking to Christ yea euen then when we are laden with the burden of them we must come vnto him and he will ease vs. Fourthly whereas silly women are sent to teach Christs disciples which were schollers brought vp in his owne schoole we are admonished that superioritie in place and calling must not hinder vs sometime to heare and to be taught of our inferiours Iob saith he neuer refused the counsell of his seruant and Naaman the Syrian obeyed the counsell of a silly maide which aduised him to goe to the Prophet of the Lord in Samaria to be cured of his leprosie and when he had bin with the Prophet he obeyed the counsell of his seruant that perswaded him to doe all the Prophet has saide Wash and be cleane Now after that the women are come to the disciples and make relation of Christs resurrection the text saith Their wordes seemed as fained things vnto them neither beleeued they them Hence we learne two things the first that men of themselues can not beleeue the doctrine of Christian religion it is a hard matter for a man to beleeue sundrie things in the worke of creation The temporall deliuerance of the children of Israel seemed to them as a dreame and the resurrection of Christ euen to Christs owne disciples seemed a faigned thing The second that it is an hard thing truly and vnfainedly to beleeue the points of religion Disciples brought vp in the schoole of Christ and often catechised in this very point of Christs resurrection yet dull are they to beleeue it This confuteth condemneth our carnall gospellers that make it the lightest and easiest thing that can be to beleeue in Christ and therefore they say their faith is so strong that they would not for all the world doubt of gods mercie whereas indeede they are deceiued and haue no faith at all but blinde presumption The third appearance was on this maner As two of Christs disciples were going from Ierusalem to Emmaus about threescore furlongs and talked togither of all the things that were done Iesus drew neare and talked with them but their eyes were holden that they could not know him and as they went he communed with them and prooued out of the Scripture his resurrection expounding vnto them all things that were written of him then they made him stay with them and their eyes were opened and they knew him by breaking of bread but he was taken out of their sight In this notable appearance we may obserue these foure points The first that Christ held their eyes that they could not know him they saw a man indeed but who he was they could not tel By this it is more thē manifest that the vse of our outward senses as seeing feeling smelling c. is supplied vnto vs continually by the power of Christ and therefore euen in these things we must acknowledge the continuall goodnesse of God Now if one man can not so much as discerne another but by the blessing of Christ then shall we neuer be able to discerne the way of life from the way of death without him and therefore we must pray vnto God that he would giue vs his holy spirit to inlighten the eyes of our vnderstanding whereby we may be able to see and know the way that leadeth vnto life and also to walke in the same The second that as Christ was in expounding the Scriptures vnto them their hearts burned within them By this we learne that
the faithfull haue their whole estate before God reuealed vnto them according to the word the thing it selfe being otherwise secret and hidden 1. Cor. 2,9,10,12 Further the work of this spirit in the godly is twofold the one concernes God himselfe the other the things of God The worke of the spirit of reuelation which respects God himselfe is an acknowledgement of the Father or of Christ. Now to acknowledge God the Father is not onely to know and confesse that he is a father of the faithfull but also to be resolued in conscience that he is a father to me in particular Secondly that Christ is not onely in generall a Sauiour of the elect but that he is in speciall my Sauiour and redeemer The second worke of this spirit is an illumination of the eyes of the minde to see and know the things of God which he hath prepared for them that doe beleeue and they are two The first is life eternall which is described by fiue arguments 1. It is the Ephesian hope that is the thing hoped for in this life 2. It is the hope of the calling of God because in preaching of the Gospell it is offered and men are called to waite for the same 3. An inheritance properly to Christ because he is the naturall sonne of God and by him to all that shall beleeue 4. The excellencie because it is a rich and glorious inheritance 5. Lastly it is made proper to the Saints The second thing is the greatnes of the power of God whereby sinne is mortified the corrupt nature renued and mightily strengthened in temptations This power is set forth by two arguments The first is the subiect or persons in whome this power is made manifest In them that beleeue Because none can feele this but they which apprehend Christ by faith The second is the manner of manifesting this power in them which is according to the working of his mightie power which he shewed in Christ. And that was in three things First in putting all his enemies vnder his feete v. 2. Secondly in raising him from death Thirdly in placing him at his right hand Now therefore Paul praies that this wonderfull power of God which did shew forth it selfe in the head Christ might likewise shew it selfe in the members of Christ. First in treading Satan and sinne vnder their feete Rom. 16.10 Secondly in raising them from sinne as out of a graue to holines of life Thirdly in aduancing them in the time appointed to the kingdome of glorie in heauen Ephes. 3. 14. FOr this cause I bowe my knees vnto the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ. 15. Of whome is named the whole familie in heauen and earth 16. That he would grant you according to the riches of his glorie that yeâ— may be strengthened by his spirit in the inner man 17. That Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith 18. That ye being rooted and grounded in loue may be able to comprehend with all Saints what is the breadth and length and depth and height 19. And know the loue of Christ which passeth knowledge that ye may be filled with all fulnesse of God 20. Vnto him therefore that is able to doâ— exceeding abundantly aboue all that we aske or thinke according to the power that worketh in vs 21. Be praise in the Church by Christ Iesus throughout all generations for euer Amen The Exposition THese wordes containe two parts a prayer and a thankesgiuing In the prayer these points are to be marked First the gesture I bow my knees wherby Paul signifies his humble submission to God in prayer Secondly to whome he praies To the Father who is described by two titles the first the father of our Lord Iesus Christ and that by nature as he is God and as he is man by personall vnion The other title Of whome the whole familie which is in heauen and earth is named In which words is set downe a description of the Church first it is a Familie because it is the companie of Gods elect children vnder the gouernment of one father 1. Tim. 3.15 It is called the house of God Eph. 2.19 They that beleeue are saide to be of the houshold of God secondly the parts of the Catholike Church are noted namely the Saints in heauen departed and Saints liuing on earth thirdly it is said to be named of the father of Christ because as the father of Christ is the father of this familie so also this familie is called by him Gen. 6.2 Dan. 9.80 Thirdly the matter of the prayer stands of foure most worthie points The first is strength to beare the crosse and to resist spirituall temptations v. 16. where the strength is set out by diuers arguments First that it is the meere gift of God that he would graunt you Secondly the cause of strength by his Spirit Thirdly the subiect or place where this strength must be in the inner man that is in the whole man so farre forth as he is renued by grace Eph. 6.14 The second is the dwelling of Christ in their hearts by faith Faith is when a man beeing seriously humbled for his sinnes is further in conscience perswaded and resolued of the pardon of them and of reconciliation to God Now where this perswasion is in deed there followes necessarily Christs dwelling in the heart which stands in two things the first is the ruling and ordering of the thoughts affections and desires of the heart according to his will as a master rules in his house the second is the continuance of his rule For he cannot be said to dwell in a place who rules in it but for a day The third is the knowledge and the acknowledgement of the infinit greatnes of Gods loue in Christ an effect of the former v. 18 19. the words are thus explaned Rooted and grounded Here the loue of God wherewith he loues the elect is as a roote and foundation of all Gods benefits election vocation iustification and glorification Men are rooted and grounded in loue when Gods spirit assures their hearts of Gods loue and doth giue them some inward sense and feeling of it For then they are as it were sensibly put into the roote and laid on the foundation With all Saints Paul desires this benefit not onely to the Ephesians but also to all the faithfull with them What is the length the bredth Here is a speech borrowed from the Geometricians and it signifies the absolute greatnes or infinitnes of Gods loue and that it is like a world which for length breadth height and depth is endlesse Here note the order or receiuing grace First Christ dwells in the heart by faith Secondly then comes a sense and feeling of Gods loue as it were by certaine drops thereof Thirdly after this ariseth a plentifull knowledge and apprehension of Gods loue and as it were the powring out of a sea into a mans heart that for greatnes hath neither bottome nor banke And know the loue of
and vndiscret companie that would seeme to crie out for discipline their whole talke is of it and yet they neither knowe it nor will be reformed by it and yet they are enemies to it as for the lawe of God and the promises of the Gospell they little regard they maintain vile sinnes in refusing to heare the reading or the preaching of the word and this is great contempt of Gods benefits and vnthankefulnesse to him They are full of pride thinking themselues to be full when they are emptie to haue all knowledge when they are ignorant and had neede to bee catechized the poyson of Aspes is vnder their lippes they refuse not to speake euill of the blessed seruants of God Well doe they aboue all things seeke the kingdome of GOD then let them be sincere seekers of it which they shall doe if in seeking Christs kingdome they seeke the righteousnesse thereof vnto which they can neuer come but by the applying of the threatnings of the lawe and the comforts of the gospel to their own consciences But whereas they seeke the one and not the other they giue all men to vnderstand with what spirit they speake CONSOLATIONS FOR THE TROVBLED consciences of repentant Sinners Sinner GOod sir I know the Lord hath giuen you the tongue of the learned to be able to minister a word in time to him that is wearie therefore I pray you helpe me in my miserie Minister Ah my good brother what is the matter with you and what aile you Sinner I liued a long time the Lord he knoweth it after the manner of the world in all the lusts of my filthie flesh then I was neuer troubled but it hath plesed GOD of his mercie to touch my heart and to send his owne sonne that good sheapheard Iesus Christ to fetch me home to his owne fold euen vpon his own necke and since that time it is a wonder to see howe my poore heart hath beene troubled my corruption so boyles in me and Sathan will neuer let me alone Minister Your case is a blessed case for not to be troubled of Satan is to be possessed of him that is to be held captiue vnder the power of darkenes and to be a slaue and vassall of Sathan for as long as the strong man keepes the hold all things are is peace Contrariwise hee that hath receiued any sparkle of true faith shall see the gates of hell that is the deuill and his angels in their full strengthâ— to stand vp against him and to fight with an endles hatred for his finall confusion Sinner But this my trouble of mind hath made me oftentimes feare least God would reiect me and vtterly depriue me of the kingdome of heauen Minister But there is no cause why it should so doe For how should heauen bee your resting place if on earth you were not troubled how could god wipe away your teares from your eies in heauen if on earth you shead them not You would be freâ— from miseries you looke for heauen vpon earth But if you will go to heauen the right waie is to saile by hel If you wil sit at Christs table in his kingdome you must bee with him in his temptations You are as Gods corne you must therefore goe vnder the fâ—aile the fanne the milstone and the ouen before you can be Gods bread You are one of Christs Lambes looke therefore to be fleeced and to haue the bloodie knife at your throat all the daie long If you were a market sheepe bought to be solde you should be stalled and kept in a fat pasture but you are for Gods owne occupying therfore you must pasture on the bare common abiding stormes tempests Sathans snatches the worlds woundes contempt of conscience and frettes of the flesh But in this your miserie I will be a Simon vnto you to helpe you to carrie your crosse so be it you will reueale your mind vnto me Christian. I will doe it willingly my temptations are either against my faith in Christ or against repentance for my sinnes Minister What is your temptation as touching faith Christian. Ah woe is me I am much afraid least I haue no faith in Christ my Sauiour Minister What causeth this feare Christian. Diuers things Minister What is one Christian. I am troubled with many doubtings of my saluation and so it comes into my minde to thinke that by my incredulitie I should quite cut off my selfe from the fauour of God Minister But you must knowe this one thing that he that neuer doubted of his saluation neuer beleeued and that hee which beleeueth in trueth feeleth many doubtings and wauerings euen as the sound man feels many grudgings of diseases which if he had not health he could not feele Christian. But you neuer knewe any that hauing true faith doubted of their saluation Minister What will you then say of the man that said Lord I beleeue Lord helpe mine vnbeleefe And of Dauid who made his moane after this manner Is his mercy cleane gone for euer Doth his promise faile for euermore Hath God forgotten to be mercifull Hath he shut vp his tender mercie in displeasure Yea hee goeth on further as a man in despaire And I said this is my death Hereby it is manifest that a man indued with true faith may haue not onely assaults of doubting but of desperation This further appeareth in that he saith in an other place Why art thou cast downe my soule Why art thou disquieted within me Waite on God for I will yet giue thankes he is my present helpe and my God And in very truth you may perswade your selfe that they are but vnreasonable men that say they haue long beleeued in Christ without any doubting of their saluation Christian. But Dauid had more in him then I haue for me thinkes there is nothing in this wicked heart of mine but rebellion against GOD nothing but doubting of his mercie Minister Let me know but one thing of you these doubtings which you feele doe you like them or doe you take any pleasure in them and doe you cherish them Christian. Nay nay they appeare very vile in mine eies and I do abhorre them from my heart and I would faine beleeue Minister In man we must consider his estate by nature and his estate by grace In the first hee and his flesh are all one for they are as man wife therfore one is accessarie to the doings of the other When the flesh sinneth the man also sinneth that is in subiection to the flesh yea when the flesh perisheth the man likewise perisheth beeing in this estate with the flesh a louing couple they are they liue and die together But in the estate of grace though a man haue the flesh in him yet hee and his flesh are diuorced asunder This diuorcement is made when a man begins to dislike and to hate his flesh and the euil fruits of it this separation
forsaking Gods word and seeking other wisdome 4. Their pride in seeking to magnifie theÌ„selues and to become like God 5. Contempt of God in transgressing his commandements against their owne conscience 6. In that they preferre the diuell before God 7. Ingratitude who in as much as in them lieth expel Gods spirit dwelling in them and despise that blessed vnion 8. They murther both themselues and their progeniâ— III. The fruit or effects Out of this corrupt estate of our first parents arose the estate of infidelitie or vnbeleefe whereby God hath included all men vnder sinne that he might manifest his mercie in the saluation of some and his iustice in condemnation of others Rom. 11.32 God hath shut vp all men in vnbeleefe that he might haue mercie on all Gal. 3.22 The Scripture hath concluded all vnder sinne that the promise by the faith of Iesus Christ should be giuen to them that beleeue In this estate we must consider sinne and the punishment of sinne Sinne is threefold The first is the participation of Adams both transgression and guiltinesse whereby in his finne all his posteritie sinned Rom. 5. 12. As by one man sinne enered into the world and by sinne death so death entred vpon all men in that all men haue sinned The reason of this is ready Adam was not then a priuate man but represented all mankinde and therefore looke what good he receiued from God or euill elsewhere both were common to others with him 1. Cor. 15.22 As in Adam all men die so in Christ all men rise againe Againe when Adam offended his posteritie was in his loynes from whoÌ„ they should by the course of nature issue and therefore take part of the guiltines with him Hebr. 7.9,10 And to say as the thing is Levi c. paied tithes to Melchisedec for he was yet in the loynes of his father Abraham when Melchisedec met him CHAP. 12. Of Originall sinne OVt of the former transgression ariseth another namely Originall sinne which is corruption ingendred in our first conception whereby euery facultie of soule and bodie is prone and disposed to euil Psal. 1.1 I was borne in iniquitie and in sinne hath my mother conceiued me Gen. 6. 5. Tit. 33. We our selues were in times past vnwise disobedient deceiued seruing the lusts and diuerse pleasures liuing in maliciousnes and enuie hatefull and hating one another Hebr. 12.1 Let vs cast away euery thing that presseth downe and the sinne that hangeth so fast on By this we see that sinne is not a corruption of mans substance but onely of faculties otherwise neither could mens soules be immortal nor Christ take vpon him mans nature All Adams posteritie is equally partaker of this corruptioÌ„ the reason why it sheweth not it selfe equally in all is because some haue the spirit of sanctification some the spirit onely to bridle corruption some neither The propagation of sinne from the parents to the childreÌ„ is either because the soule is infected by the contagion of the body as a good ointment by a fustie vessell or because God in the very moment of creation and infusion of soules into infants doth vtterly forsake them For as Adam receiued the image of God both for himselfe and others so did he loose it from himselfe and others But whereas the propagation of sinne is as a common fire in a towne men are not so much to search howe it came as to bee carefull howe to extinguish it That wee may the better knowe originall sinne in the seuerall faculties of mans nature three circumstances must be considered 1. How much of Gods image we yet retaine 2. How much sinne man receiued from Adam 3. The increase thereof afterward I. In the minde The remnant of Gods image is certaine notions concerning good and euill as that there is a God and that the same God punisheth transgressions that there is an euerlasting life that we must reuerence our superiours not harme our neighbours But euen these notions they are both generall and corrupt and haue none other vse but to bereaue man of all excuse before Gods iudgement seat Rom. 1.19,20 That which may be known concerning God is manifest in them for God hath shewed it vnto them For the inuisible things of him that is his eternall power Godhead are seene by the creation of the world being considered in his works to the intent they should be without excuse Mens mindes receiued from Adam 1. IgnoraÌ„ce namely a want or rather a depriuation of knowledge in the things of God whether they concerne his sincere worship or eternall happines 1. Cor. 2.14 The naturall man perceiueth not the things of the spirit of God for they are foolishnes vnto him neither can hee know theÌ„ because they are spiritually discerned Rom. 8.7 The wisdome of the flesh is enimitie with God for it is not subiect to the law of God neither indeede can be II. Impotencie whereby the minde of it selfe is vnable to vnderstand spirituall things though they be taught Luk. 24.45 Then opened he their vnderstanding that they might vnderstand the Scriptures 2. Cor. 3.5 Not that we are sufficient of our selues to think any thing as of our selues but our sufficieÌ„cie is of God III. Vanitie in that the minde thinketh falsehood truth and trueth falsehood Eph. 4.7 Walke no more as other Gentiles in the vanitie of your vnderstanding 1. Cor. 1.21 It pleased God by the foolishnes of preaching to saue those which beleeue 23. We preach Christ crucified to the Iewes a stumbling blocke but to the Grecians foolishnes Prou. 14.12 There is a way which seemeth good in the eies of men but the end thereof is death IV. A naturall inclâ—nation onely to conceiue and deuise the thing which is euill Gen. 6.5 The Lord saw that the wickednes of man was great vpon earth all the imaginations of the thoughts of the heart were onâ—ly euill continually Iere. 4. 22. They are wise to doe euill but to do well they haue no knowledge Hence it is apparant that the originall and as I may say the matter of all heresies is naturally ingrafted in mans nature This is worthie the obseruation of students in diuinitie The increase of sin in the vnderstanding is 1. a reprobate sense when God withdraweth the light of nature Ioh. 12.40 He hath blinded their eies and hardened their harts least they should see with their eies vnderstaÌ„d with their harts and I should heale them and they be conuerted Rom. 1.28 As they regarded not to know God so God deliuered theÌ„ vp vnto a reprobate minde to do those things which are not conuenient 2. The spirit of slumber Rom. 11.8 God hath giuen them the spirit of slumber c. 3. A spirituall drunkennesse Esay 29.9 They are drunken but not with wine they stagger but not with strong drinke 4. Strong illusions 2. Thess. 2.11 God shall send them strong illusions they shall beleeue lies The remnant of Gods image in the conscience is an
obseruing and watchfull power like the eye of a keeper reserued in man partly to reprooue partly to represse the vnbridled course of his affections Rom. 2.15 Which shewe the effect of the law written in their hearts their conscience also bearing witnesse and their thoughts accusing one another or excusing That which the conscience hath receiued of Adam is the impurenes therof Titus 1.15 To them that are defiled aâ—â— vnbeleeuing nothing is pure but euen their mindes and consciences are defiled This impuritie hath three effects the first is to excuse sinne as if a man serue God outwardly he will excuse and cloake his inward impietie Mark 10.19,20 Thou knowest the commandements Thou shalt not c. Then he answered and said Master all these things haue I obserued from my youth Againe it excuseth intents not warranted in Gods word 1. Chron. 13.9 When they came to the threshing floore of Chidon Vzza put forth his hand to hold the Arke for the oxe did shake it The second is to accuse and terrifie for doing good This we may see in superstitious idolators who are grieued when they omit to performe counterfeit and idolatrous worship to their gods Colos. 2.21,22 Touch not tast not handle not which all perish with vsing and are after the commandements and doctrines of men Esay 29.13 And their feare toward me was taught them by the precepts of men The third is to accuse and terrifie for sinne Gen. 50. 15. When Iosephs brethren saw that their father was dead they said It may be that Ioseph will hate vs and will pay vs againe all the euill which we did vnto him Ioh. 8.9 And when they heard it beeing accused by their owne consciences they went out one by one 1. Ioh. 3. 20. If our heart condemne vs God is greater then our heart Though the conscience shal accuse a man truly yet that will not argue any holinesse in it which appeareth in that Adam in his innocency had a God yet no accusing conscience Impurenes increased in the conscience is first such a senseles numnesse as that it can hardly accuse a man of sinne Eph. 4.19 Who beeing past feeling haue giuen themselues to wantonnes to worke all vncleannes euen with greedines 1. Tim. 4.2 Hauing their consciences burned with an hot yron This senselesnes springeth from a custome in sinning 1. Sam. 25.37 Then in the morning when the wine was gone out of Nabal his wife told him those words and his heart died within him and he was like a stone II. Some grieuous horror terrour of the conscience Gen. 4.14 〈◊〉 hold thou hast cast me this day from the earth and from thy face shall I be hid And ver 13. My punishment iâ— greater then I can beare The Symptomes of this disease are blasphemies trembling of body fearefull dreames Act. 24.26 And 〈◊〉 hâ— disputed of righteousnes and temperance and the iudgement to come Felix trâ—mled c. Dan. 5.9 Then the kings coâ—ntenance was changed and his thoughts troubled him so that the ioynts of his loynes were loosed and his knees smote one against the other In the will the remnant of Gods image is a free choice First in euery naturall action belonging to each liuing creature as to nourish to engender to mooue to perceiue Secondly in euery humane action that is such as belong to all men and therefore man hath freewill in outward actions whether they concerne manners a familie or the common-wealth albeit both in the choice and refusall of them it be very weake Rom. 2.14 The Gentiles which haue not the law by nature doe those things which are of the law The will receiued I. An impotencie whereby it cannot will or so much as lust after that which is indeede good that is which may please and be acceptable to God 1. Cor. 2.14 The naturall man perceiueth not the things of the spirit of God for they are foolishnes vnto him neither can he know them because they are spiritually discerned Rom. 5.6 Christ when wee were yet of no strength at his time died for the vngodly 2. Tim. 2.26 Phil. 2.13 It is God which worketh in you both the will and the deede euen of his good pleasure II. An inward rebellion wherby it vtterly abhorreth that which is good desiring and willing that alone which is euill By this it appeareth that the will is no agent but a meere patient in the first act of conuersion to God and that by it selfe it can neither begin that conuersion or any other inward and sound obedience due to Gods law That which the affections receiue is a disorder by which they therfore are not well affected because they eschew that which is good and pursue that which is euill Galat. 5.24 They that are Christs haue crucified the flesh with the affections and lusts thereof Rom. 1.26 Therfore God gaue them ouer to filthy lusts 1. King 22.8 The king of Israel said vnto Iehosophat yet is there one of whom thou maiest take counsell but him I hate c. and 21.4 therefore Achab came home to his house discontented and angrie for the word which Naboth spake vnto him and he laid himselfe on his bed turning away his face least he should eate meate That which the bodie hath receiued is I. fitnes to begin sinne This doth the bodie in transporting all obiects and occasions of sinne to the soule Gen. 3.6 The woman seeing that the tree was good for meate and pleasant to the eyes c. tooke of the fruit thereof and did eate II. A fitnesse to execute sinne so soone as the heart hath begun it Rom. 6. Neither giue your members as weapons of iniustice to sinne and vers 19. As you haue giuen your members as seruants to vncleannes and iniquitie to commit iniquitie c. CHAP. 13. Of actuall sinne A After original sin in Adams posteritie actuall transgression taketh place It is either inward or outward Inward is of the minde will affections The actuall sinne of the minde is the euill thought or intent thereof coÌ„trary to Gods law Examples of euill thoughts God the onely knower of the heart hath in diuers places set downe in his word I. That there is no God Psal. 10.4 The wicked is so proud that he seeketh not for God he thinketh alwaies there is no God Psal. 14. 1. The foole saith in his heart there is no God II. That there is neither prouidence nor presence of God in the world Psal. 10.11 He hath said in his heart God hath forgotten he hideth away his face will neuer see vers 13. Wherefore doth the wicked centemne God he saith in his heart thou wilt not regard III. It imagineth safegard to it selfe from all perils Psal. 10. 6. He saith in his heart I shall neuer be mooued nor be in daunger Revel 18.7 She saith in her heart I sit beeing a Queene and am no widowe and shall see no mourning IV. It esteemeth it selfe more excellent theÌ„ other Apoc. 18.7 I sit as
Sonne of God By this we may see that Christ is one onely Sonne of God not two yet in two respects is he one As he is the eternall Word hee is by nature the Son of the Father As he is man the same Sonne also yet not by nature or by adoption but only by personal vnion Luk. 1.35 Matth. 3.17 This is my beloued Son c. The phrase in Scripture agreeing to this Vnion is the communion of properties concerning which obserue two rules I. Of those things which are spoken or attributed to Christ some are only vnderstood of his diuine nature As that Ioh. 8.58 Before Abraham was I am And that Coloss. 1.15 Who is the image of the inuisible God the first borne of euery creature Some againe agree only to his humanitie as borne suffered dead buried c. Luk. 2.52 And Iesus increased in wisdome and stature and in fauour with God and man Lastly other things are vnderstood only of both natures vnited togither As Matth. 17.5 This is my beloued Son in whome onely I am well pleased heare him Eph. 1.22 He hath made subiect all things vnder his feete and hath appointed him ouer all things to be the head to the Church II. Some things are spoken of Christ as he is God which must be interpreted according to his humane nature Act. 20.28 To feed the Church of God that is Christ which he according to his manhood hath purchased with his own blood 1. Cor. 2.8 If they had knowne this they would neuer haue crucified the Lord of glory Contrarily some things are mentioned of Christ as he is man which onely are vnderstood of his diuine nature Ioh. 3.13 No man ascended vp to heauen but he that hath descended from heauen the sonne of man which is in heauen This is spoken of his manhood whereas we must vnderstand that onely his Deitie came downe from heauen Ioh. 6.62 What if ye should see the sonne of man vz. Christs humane nature ascend vp where hee vz. his Deitie was before Lastlie by reason of this Vnion Christ as he is man is exalted aboue euery name yea he is adored and hath such a great though not infinite measure of gifts as farre surpasse the gifts of all Saints and Angels Eph. 1.21 And set him at his right hand in heauenly places â—â—â—re aboue all principalitie and power and might and domination and euery name that is named not in this world onely but in that also that is to come Heb. 1.6 When he bringeth his first begotten Sonne into the world he saith And let all the Angels of God worship him Col. 2.3 In whome all the treasures of wisdome and knowledge are hidden Phil. 2.9 10. Therefore god exalted him on hie gaue him a name aboue all names that at the name of Iesus euery knee should bow namely worship and be subiect to him both of things in heauen and things in earth and things vnder the earth CHAP. 17. Of the distinction of both Natures THe distinction of both Natures is that whereby they with their properties and effects remaine without composition mingling or conuersion distinct Ioh. 10.17,18 Therefore doth my Father loue me because I lay downe my life that I may take it againe No man taketh it from me but I lay it downe of my selfe I haue power to lay it downe and haue power to take it againe Ioh. 13.31 32. Now is the Son of man glorified God is glorified in him If God be glorified in him God shall also glorifie him in himselfe Here we may obserue that there is one will in Christ as God another as man Matth. 26.39 Not as I will but as thou wilt This also approoueth that sentence of the Chalcedon Creede Wee confesse that one and the same Christ Iesus both Sonne Lord only begotteÌ„ is known and preached to be in two natures without confusion mutation distinction or separation Lastly hereby it is manifest that Christ when he became that which he was not namely man continued still that which he was very God CHAP. 18. Of Christs Natiuitie and Office THus much concerning Christs incarnation the cleere declaration thereof was by his natiuitie The natiuity of Christ is that wherby Mary a Virgin did after the course of nature and the custome of women bring forth Christ that Word of the father and the Son of Dauid so that those are much deceiued which are of opinion that Christ after a miraculous maner came into the world the wombe of the Virgin beeing shut Luk. 2.23 Euery man child which first openeth the womb shall be called holy to the Lord. The which place of scripture is applyed to Mary our Sauiour Christ. Hence is it that the Virgin Marie is said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to bring forth god albeit she is not any way mother of the Godhead For Christ as hee is God is without mother and as man without Father It is conuenient to be thought that Mary continued a Virgin vntill her dying day albeit we make not this opinion any article of our beleefe I. Christ beeing now to depart the world committed his mother to the tuition and custodie of his disciple Iohn which it is like he would not haue done if shee had had any children by whom as custome was shee might haue beene prouided for Ioh. 19. 26. II. It is likely that shee who was with childe by the holy Ghost would not after know any man III. It is agreed of by the Church in all ages Christ beeing now borne was circumcised the eight day that he might fulfill all the righteousnes of the law and bâ—â—â—g thirtie yeares of age he was baptized that he beeing publiquely and solemnly inuested into the office of his Mediatorship might take vpon him the guilt of our sinnes He was both circumcised and baptized that we might learne I. That the whole efficacie of the Sacraments depend alone and wholly vpon him II. That he was Mediatour of mankind both before and after the Law as also vnder grace III. That he is the knot and bond of both couenants His Office followeth to the perfect accomplishing whereof he was annointed of his Father that is he was sufficiently furnished both with gifts and authoritie Hebr. 1.9 Therefore God euen thy God annointed thee with the oyle of gladnesse aboue thy fellowes Esa. 61.1 The Spirit of the Lord was vpon me therfore be annointed me Ioh. 3.34 God giueth him not the Spirit by measure If any man inforce this as a reason that Christ could not performe the Office of a Mediatour beeing not the meane or middle betwixt God and man but the partie offended so one of the extreames we must know that Christ is two waies said to be the middle or meane I. Betwixt God and all men for being both God and man he doth participate with both extreames II. Betwixt God and the faithfull onely first according to his humanitie whereby he receiued the Spirit without measure Secondly according to his diuine
He is able perfectly to saue them that come to God by him seeing he euer liueth to make intercession for them Secondly according to his Deitie partly by applying the merit of his death partly by making request by his holy Spirit in the hearts of the Elect with sighes vnspeakable 1. Pet. 1.2 Elect according to the foreknowledge of the Father to the sanctification of the Spirit Rom. 8. â—6 The Spirit helpeth our infirmities for we know not what to pray as we ought but the Spirit it selfe maketh request for vs with sighes which cannot be expressed We are not therefore to imagine or surmise that Christ prostrateth himselfe vpon his knees before his Fathers throne for vs neither is it necessarie seeing his very presence before his father hath in it the force of an humble petition The end of Christs intercession is that such as are iustified by his merits should by this meanes continue in the state of grace Now Christs intercession preserueth the elect in couering their continuall slipps infirmities and imperfect actions by an especiall and continuall application of his merits That by this meanes mans person may remaine iust and mans works acceptable to God 1. Ioh. 2.2 Hee is a reconciliation for our sinnes and not for ours onely but for the sinnes of the whole world 1. Pet. 2.5 Yee as liuely stones be made a spirituall house and holy Priesthood to offer vp spirituall sacrifices acceptable to God by Iesus Christ. Reuel 8.3,4 And another Angell came and stood before the altar hauing a golden censer and much odours was giuen vnto him that he should offer with the prayers of all Saints vpon the golden altar which is before the throne and tâ—â— smoke of the odors with the prayers of the Saints went vp before God out of the Angels hand Thus farre concerning Christs priesthood nowe follow his Propheticall and Regall offices His Propheticall office is that whereby he immediately from his Father renealeth his word and all the meanes of saluation comprised in the same Ioh. 1.18 The Son which is in the bosome of his father he hath declared vnto you Ioh. 8.26 Those things which I heare of my father I speake to the world Deut. 18.18 I will raise them vp a Prophet c. The word was first reuealed partly by visions by dreames by speech partly by the instinct and motion of the holy ghost Heb. 1.1 At sundry times in diuers manners God spake in old time to our Fathers the Prophets in these last daies he hath spoken to vs by his sonne 2. Pet. 1.21 Prophecie came not in old time by the will of man but holy men of God spake as they were mooued by the holy ghost The like is done ordinarily onely by the preaching of the word where the holy ghost doth inwardly illuminate the vnderstanding Luk. 24.45 Then opened he their vnderstanding that they might vnderstand the Scriptures v. 21.15 I I will giue you a month and wisdome where against all your aduersaries shall not bee able to speake nor resist Act. 16.14 Whose heart the Lord opened that shee attended on the things that Paul spake For this cause Christ is called the Doctor Lawegiuer and Counsellour of his Church Matth. 23.10 Be ye not called Dâ—ctors for one is your Doctor Iesus Christ. Iam. 4.12 There is one Lawgiuer which is able to saue and to destroy Esa. 9.6 He shall call his name Counsellour c. Yea he is the Apostle of our profession Heb. 3.1 The Angell of the couenant Malac. 3.1 And the Mediatour of the new couenant Heb. 9.15 Therefore the soueraigne authoritie of expouÌ„ding the Scripture only belongs to Christ and the Church hath onely the ministerie of iudgement and interpretation committed vnto her Christs Regall office is that whereby he distributeth his gifts and disposeth all things for the benefit of the elect Psal. 2. and 110.31.2 The Lord said vnto my Lord sit tâ—ou on my right hand till I make thine enimies thy footestoole The execution of Christs Regall office comprehendeth his exaltation Christs exaltation is that by which he after his humiliation was by little and little exalted to glorie and that in sundrie respects according to both his natures The exaltation of his diuine nature is an apparant declaration of his diuine properties in his humane nature without the least alteration thereof Rom. 1. 4. Declared mightily to be the sonne of God touching the spirit of sanctification by the resurrection from the dead Act. 2.36 God hath made him both lord Christ whome ye haue crucified The exaltation of his humanitie is the putting off from him his seruile coÌ„dition and all infirmities and the putting on of such habituall gifts which albeit they are created and finite yet they haue so great and so marueilous perfection as possibly can be ascribed to any creature The gifts of his minde are wisdome knowledge ioy and other vnspeakeable vertues of his bodie immortalitie strength agilitie brightnesse Philip. 3.21 Who shall change our vile bodies that it may be fashioned like vnto his glorious body Math. 17.2 He was traÌ„sfigured before them his face did shine as the sunne and his cloathes were as white as the light Heb. 1.9 God euen thy God hath annointed the with the oyle of gladnes aboue thy fellows Eph. 1.20.22 Christs bodie although it be thus glorified yet is it still of a solide substaÌ„ce compassed about visible palpable and shall perpetually remaine in some certaine place Luk. 24.39 Behold my hands and my feete it is euen I touch me and see a spirit hath no flesh and bones as ye se me haue There be three degrees of Christs exaltation I. His resurrection wherein by his diuine power he subdued death and raised vp himselfe to eternall life 2. Cor. 13.4 Though he was crucified concerning his infirmitie yet liueth he through the power of God Matth. 28.6 Hee is not here for he is risen as he said Come see the place where the Lord was laid The ende of Christs resurrection was to shewe that his satisfaction by his passion and death was fully absolute For one onely sinne would haue detaiâ—ed the Mediatour vnder the dominion of death though he had fully satisfied for all the rest 1. Cor. 15.17 If Christ be not raised your faith is in vaine yee are yet in your sinnes Rom. 4.25 Who was deliuered to death for our sinnes and is risen againe for our iustification II. His ascension into heauen which is a true locall and visible translation of Christs humane nature from earth into the highest heauen of the blessed by the vertue power of his Deitie Act. 1.9 When he had spoken these things while they beheld he was taken vp for a cloud tooke him vp out of their sight and while they looked stedfastly towards heauen as he went beholde two men stood by theÌ„ in white apparell which also said Ye men of Galile why stand ye gazing into heauen this Iesus which is taken vp from you into heauen
The Sacramentall vnion of the parts of baptisme is on this sort The element of water whereby the vncleannesse of the body is purified by a most conuenient proportion shadoweth out the blood of Christ and by the figure Synecdoche taking the part for the whole whole Christ. 1. Ioh. 1.7 And the blood of Iesus Christ clenseth vs from all sinne The action of the Minister is his washing of the partie baptized with the element of water This sealeth and confirmeth a double action of God I. The engrafting or incorporating of the baptized into Christ. Gal. 3.27 As many as are baptized into Christ haue put on Christ. 1. Cor. 12.13 By one spirit we are all baptized into one bodie II. Our spirituall regeneration Tit. 3.5 Not by the workes of righteousnes which we had done but according to his mercie he saued vs by the washing of the new birth and the renewing of the holy Ghost Of washing there be three parts The putting into the water the continuance in the water and the comming out of the water The putting into or the sprinkling of water doth ratifie I. the shedding of the blood of Christ for the remission of all our sinnes and the imputation of his righteousnesse Act. 22.16 Arise and be baptized and wash away thy siâ—nes in calling on the name of the Lord. 1. Cor. 6. 11. And such were some of you but ye are washed but ye are sanctified but ye are iustified in the name of the Lord Iesus and by the spirit of our God II. The mortification of sinne by the power of Christs death Rom. 6.3 Know ye not that all we which haue beene baptized into Iesus Christ haue beene baptized into his death 6. Knowing this that our old man is crucified with him that the bodie of sinne might be destroied that henceforth we should not serue sinne for he that is dead is freed from sinne The continuance in the water it noteth the buriall of sinne namely a continuall increase of mortification by the power both of Christ his death and buriall Rom. 6.4 We are buried then with him by baptisme into his death The comming out of the water doth confirme our spiritual viâ—ification to newnesse of life in all holinesse and iustice the which we attaine vnto by the power of Christs resurrection Rom. 6. 4. Like as Christ was raised vp from the dead by the glorie of the Father so we also should walke in newnesse of life 5. For if we be graffed with him to the similitude of his death euen so shall we be to the similitude of the resurrection The action of the partie to be baptized is two-fold The first is to offer himselfe to be baptized before the minister and that in the presence of the congregation This signifieth that he doth consecrate himselfe vnto the Lord and that he vtterly renounceth the flesh the world and the diuell 1. Pet. 3.21 To the which also the figure which now saueth vs euen baptisme agreeth not the putting away of the filth of the flesh but in that a good conscience maketh request vnto God by the resurrection of Iesus Christ. The second is to receiue the externall washing by water this signifieth that the partie baptized doth receiue the internall washing which is by the blood of Christ or at the least that it is offered vnto him Rebaptizing is at no hand to be admitted for as in naturall generation man is once onely borne so must he be in the spiritual regeneration Therfore they that are baptized of a minister which is an heretike not yet degraded from that calling if the externall forme of administration be obserued must not be baptized againe of the Church of God especially if after baptisme they haue beene made partakers of the Lords Supper onely they ought to be instructed in the true faith Euseb. Eccles. hist. lib. 7. c. 8. saith There was in our Prouince an ancient professour of the faith yea before I was created Bishop nay before my predecessour Heraclas who when he was present at the baptisme of some heard what questions they were asked what answer they returned forthwith came weeping vnto me and humbling himselfe before me confessed that he was baptized by an heretike yet in regard of that administration which he saw in our Church he accouÌ„ted that no baptisme in that the confession there vsed was fraught with blasphemies This also he added that he was for this offence so sore grieued that he durst not so much as lift vp his eyes to heauen wherefore he most earnestly besought me that â—e might be clensed and purified with the baptisme of our Church and so receiue the gift of the holy Ghost The which notwithstanding I durst not presume to administer but said it was sufficient for him that he had beene so long a professour amongst vs that at the receit of the Lords Supper he answered Amen These things I told him were of force enough to purge him And therefore I aduised him to rest himselfe in his former faith and conscience alreadie sufficiently purified especially in that he so long was partaker with vs in the Sacraments Aug. lib. 3. c. 2. contra Petil. literas The right vse of baptisme is this When inwardly in thine heart thou sensibly feelest that through the heat of concupiscence thou art mooued to commit some sinne then beginne to haue some holy meditation of that solemne vow which thou diddest make to God in baptisme Againe if through infirmitie thou fallest once or often into some sinne stil haue recourse vnto baptisme that there thou maist receiue courage to thy soule For although baptisme be but once onely administred yet that once testifieth that all mans sinnes past present and to come are washed away 1. Pet. 3.20 Eph. 5. 25 26 27. Therefore baptisme may be truly tearmed the Sacrament of repentance and as it were a board to swimme vpon when a man shall feare the shipwracke of his soule Mark 1.4 1. Tim. 1.19 Rom. 6.4,6 Last of all see thou neuer rest till such time as thou haue a feeling of that renuing power signified in baptisme namly the power of Christs death mortifying sinne and the vertue of his resurrection in the renouation of the Spirit CHAP. 34. Of the Lords Supper THe Lords Supper is a Sacrament wherewith in the signes of bread and wine such as are engraffed into Christ are in him daily in a spirituall manner nourished to eternall life 1. Cor. 11.23,24,25 Rom. 6.5 The proportion of the parts of the Lords Supper is on this wife The Elements of bread and wine are signes and seales of the bodie and blood of Christ. The action of the Minister is a note of Gods action The Ministers action is fourefold The first is his taking the bread and wine into his owne handes this doth seale the action of God the Father by which he from all eternitie did separate and elect his Sonne to performe the duetie of a Mediatour betwixt God and man Ioh.
that eateth this bread and drinketh this cuppe vnworthily shall be guilty of the body and blood of Christ. But such as feele not theÌ„selues penitent they neither can come to the Lords table without repentance least they eate and drink their own damnation neither must they deferre repentance by which they may come least they procure to themselues finall destruction CHAP. 35. Of the degrees of executing Gods decree of Election VVE haue hitherto declared the outward meanes whereby Gods decree is executed Now follow the degrees of executing the same The degrees are in number two The loue of God and the declaration of his loue Eph. 1.6 To the praise of the glory of his grace wherwith he hath made vs accepted in his blood 9. And hath opened vnto vs the mysterie of his will according to his good pleasure which he hath purposed in him Gods loue is that whereby God doth freely loue all such as are chosen in Christ Iesus though in themselues altogither corrupt 1. Ioh. 4. 19. Wee loued him because he loued vs first Rom. 5.8 God setteth out his loue towards vs seeing that while we were yet sinners Christ died for vs. 10. For if when wee were enemies we were reconciled to God by the death of his sonne much more wee beeing reconciled shall be saued by his life The declaration of gods loue is two-fold The first towards infants elected to saluation the second towards men of riper yeares The declaration of Gods loue towards infants is on this manner Infants alreadie elected albeit they in the wombe of their mother before they were borne or presently after depart this life they I say being after a secret and vnspeakable manner by Gods spirit engraffed into Christ obtaine eternall saluation 1. Cor. 12. 13. By one spirit wee are all baptized into one bodie whether Iewes or Grecians bond or free and haue beene all made to drinke into one spirit Luk. 1. 35. The Angell answered and said vnto her The holy Ghost shall come vpon thee and the power of the most High shall ouershadow thee therefore also that holy thing which shall be borne of thee shall be called the sonne of God 41. And it came to passe as Elizabeth heard the salutation of Marie the babe sprang in her bellie and Elizabeth was filled with the holy Ghost 64. And his mouth was opened immediately and his tongue loosed and he spake and praised Godâ— 80. And the child grewe waxed strong in spirit Iere. 1.5 Before I formed thee in the womb I knew thee and before thou camest out of the wombe I sanctified thee I call the manner of infants saluation secret and vnspeakable because I. they want actuall faith to receiue Christ for actuall faith necessarily presupposeth a knowledge of Gods free promise the which he that beleeueth doth applie vnto himselfe but this infants cannot any waies possibly performe And surely if infants should haue faith actually they generally either loâ—e it when they come to mens estate or at least shew no signes thereof both which they could not doe if before they had receiued actuall faith Nay we see that in those of riper yeares there are not so much as the shadowes or sparkes of faith to bee seene before they be called by the preaching of the Gospell II. Infants are said to be regenerated onely in regard of their internall qualities and inclinations not in regard of any motions or actions of the minde will or affections And therefore they want those terrors of conscience which come before repentance as occasions thereof in such as are of riper yeares of discretion Againe they are not troubled with that conflict and combate betwixt the flesh and the spirit wherewith those faithfull ones that are of more yeares are marueilously exercised CHAP. 36. Concerning the first degree of the declaration of Gods loue THe declaration of Gods loue in those of yeres of discretion hath especially foure degrees Rom. 8.30 1. Cor. 1.30 The first degree is an effectuall calling whereby a sinner being seuered froÌ„ the world is entertained into Gods familie Eph. 2.17 And came and preached peace vnto you which were a farre off and to them that were neere 19. Nowe therfore ye are no more strangers and forrainers but citizens with the Saints and of the â—oushold of God Of this there be two parts The first is Election which is a seperation of a sinner from the cursed estate of all mankind Ioh. 15.19 If ye were of the world the world would loue his own but because ye are not of the world but I haue chosen you out of the world therefore the world hateth you The second is the reciprocall donation or free gift of God the Father whereby he bestoweth the sinfull man to be saued vpon Christ and Christ againe actually most effectually vpon that sinfull man so that he may boldly saâ—e this thing namely Christ both God and man is mine and I for my benefit and vse enioy the same The like we see in wedlocke The husband saith this woman is my wife whome her parents haue giuen vnto men so that shee being fully mine I may both haue her and gouerne her Againe the woman may say this man is mine husband who hath bestowed himselfe vpon me doth cherish me as his wife Rom. 8.32 He spared not his owne sonne but gaue him for vs. Esa. 9.6 Vnto vs a child is born vnto vs a son is giuen Ioh. 17.2 Thou hast giuen him power vpon all flesh that he should giue eternall life to all theÌ„ whome thou hast giuen him 6. I haue declared thy name to the men which thou gauest me out of the world thine they were and thou gauest them me and they kept thy worde 7. Nowe they know that all things whatsoeuer thou hast giuen me are of thee Ioh. 10.29 My father which gaue them me is greater then all and none is able to take them out of my fathers hands Hence commeth that admirable vnion or coniunctioÌ„ which is the ingraffing of such as are to be saued into Christ and their growing vp togither with him so that after a peculiar manner Christ is made the head and euery repentant sinner a member of his mysticall bodie Ioh. 17.20 I pray not for these alone but for them also which shall beleeue in me through their word 21. That they all may be one as thou O father art in me and I in thee euen that they may be also one in vs. Eph. 2.20 We are members of his bodie of his flesh and of his bones Ioh. 25.1 I am that true vine and my father is the husbandman 2. Euery branch that beareth not fruit in me he taketh away and euery one that beareth fruite he purgeth it that it may bring forth more fruite Eph. 2. 20. Built vpon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles â—hose corner stone is Iesus Christ himselfe 21. In whoÌ„ all the building coupled togither groweth vnto an holy temple in the Lord. 22.
say then the Gentiles which followed not righteousnesse haue attained vnto righteousnesse euen the righteousnes which is of faith Christ is receiued when euery seuerall person doth particularly apply vnto himselfe Christ with his merits by an inward perswasioÌ„ of the heart which commeth none other way but by the effectuall certificate by the holy Ghost concerning the mercy of God in Christ Iesus 1. Cor. 2.12 Wee haue receiued not the spirit of the world but the spirit which is of GOD that we might knowe the things that are giuen to vs of GOD. Ezech. 12.10 I will poure the spirit of grace vpon the house of Dauid and vpon the inhabitants of Ierusalem and they shall looke vnto me whome they haue wounded Rom. 8.16 His spirit beareth witnesse to our spirit that we are the sonnes of God Eph. 1.13 In whom also ye haue trust after that ye heard the word of truth euen the Gospell of your saluation wherein also after that ye beleeued ye were sealed with the holy spirit of promise 2. Cor. 1.22 In the worke of faith there are foure degrees or motions of the heart linked and vnited togither and are worthy the consideration of euery Christian. The first is knowledge of the Gospell by the illumination of gods spirit Esay 53.11 By his knowledge shall my seruant iustifie many Ioh. 7.3 This is life eternall that they knowe thee to be the onely very God and whome thou hast sent Iesus Christ. To this in such as are truely humbled is annexed a serious meditation of the promises in the Gospell stirred vp by the sensible feeling of their owne beggerie And after the forsaid knowledge in all such as are enlightened commeth a generall faith whereby they subscribe to the trueth of the Gospell Heb. 4.2 Vnto vs was the Gospell preached as also vnto them but the word that they heard profited not them because it was not mixed with faith in those that heard it 1. Tim. 1.19 Hauing faith and a good conscience which some haue put away and as concerning the faith haue made shipwracke 1. Tim. 2.4 Who will that all men should bee saued and come vnto the knowledge of the trueth This knowledge if it be more full and perfect is called in Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the full assuraÌ„ce of vnderstâ—Ì„ding Col. 2.2 That their hearts might be comforted and they knit togither in loue and in all riches of the full assurance of vnderstanding to knowe the mysterie of God euen the father and of Christ. Rom. 14.14 I knowe and am perswaded through the Lord Iesus that there is nothing vncleane of it selfe Luk. 1.1 For as much as many haue taken in hand to set forth the storie of those things whereof we are fully perswaded 1. Thes. 1.5 Our gospell was vnto you not in word onely but also in power and in the holy Ghost and in much assurance The second is hope of pardon whereby a sinner albeit he yet feeleth not that his sinnes are certainly pardoned yet he be beleeueth that they are pardonable Luk. 15.18 I will goe vnto him father and say Father I haue sinned against heâ—uen and against thee and am no more worthie to be called thy sonne make me as one of thy hired seruants The third is an hungring and thirsting after that grace which is offered to him in Christ Iesus as a man hungreth and thirsteth after meate and drinke Ioh. 6.35 and 7.37 Reu. 21.6 And he said vnto me It is done I am A and Ω the beginning and the ende I will giue to him that is a thirst of the well of the water of life freely Matth. 5.6 Blessed are they which hunger and thirst after righteousnes for they shall be satisfied The fourth is the approching to the throne of Grace that there flying from the terror of the Law he may take hold of Christ and finde fauour with God Heb. 4.16 Let vs therefore goe boldly to the throne of grace that we may receiue mercie and finde grace to helpe in time of neede This approching hath two parts The first is an humble confession of our sinnes before God particularly if they be knowne sinnes and generally if vnknowne this done the Lord forthwith remitteth all our sinnes Psalm 32.5 I thought I will confesse against my selfe my wickednesse vnto the Lord and thou forgauest the punishment of my sinne Selah 2. Sam. 12. 13. Dauid said to Nathan I haue sinned against the Lord wherefore Nathan said to Dauid The Lord hath taken away thy sinne thou shalt not die Luk. 15.19 The secoÌ„d is the crauing pardon of some sinnes with vnspeakable sighes and in perseuerance Luk. 15.21 Act. 8.22 Repent of this wickednesse and pray God that if it be possible the thought of thine heart may be forgiuen thee Rom. 8. 26. The spirit helpeth our infirmities for we knowe not what to pray as we ought but the spirit it selfe maketh request for vs with sighes which cannot be expressed Hos. 14.2,3 O Israel returne vnto the Lord thy God for thou hast fallen by thine iniquitie Take vnto you wordes and turne to the Lord and say to him take away al iniquitie and receiue vs gratiously The fift arising of the former is an especiall perswasion imprinted in the heart by the holy Ghost whereby euery faithful man doth particularly apply vnto himselfe those promises which are made in the Gospell Matth. 9.2 They brought vnto him a man sicke of the palsie and when Iesus saw their faith he saide vnto the sicke of the palsie Sonne be of good comfort thy sinnes are forgiuen thee Mat. 15.28 O woman great is thy faith bee it vnto thee as thou desirest Gal. 2.20 I liue yet not I nowe but Christ liueth in me and in that I nowe liue in the flesh I liue by the faith of the sonne of God who hath loued me and giuen himselfe for me This perswasioÌ„ is ought to be in euery one eueÌ„ before he haue any experieÌ„ce of Gods mercies Mat. 15.22 A womaÌ„ a Canaanite came out of the same coasts and cried saying vnto him Haue mercie on me O Lord the sonne of Dauid my daughter is miserably vexed with a deuill c. 23,24,25,26,27 Ioh. 20.29 Iesus said vnto him Thomas because thou hast seene me thou beleeuest blessed are they which haue not seene and haue beleeued Hebr. 11. 1. Faith is the ground of things hoped for and the euidence of things which are not seene In philosophy wee first see a thing true by experience and afterward giue our assent vnto it as in naturall philosophy I am perswaded that such a water is hot because when I put mine hand into it I perceiue by experience an hot qualitie But in the practise of faith it is quite contrarie For first we must consent to the word of God resisting all doubt and diffidence and afterward will an experience and feeling of comfort followe 2. Chron. 20.20 Put your trust in the Lord your God and ye shall be assured beleeue his
counted as sheepe for the slaughter 37. Neuerthelesse in all these things we are more then conquerours thorough him that loued vs. Psal. 89.32 I will visit their transgressions with the rodde and their iniquitie with strokes 33. Yet my louing kindnes will I not take from him 2. Cor. 12.7 There was giuen vnto me a pricke in the flesh the messenger of Satan to buffet me because I should not be exalted out of measure 2. Sam. 7. 14. I will be to him a father and he shall be to me a sonne and if he sinne I will chasten him with the rodde of men and with the plagues of the children of men IV. They haue dominion ouer all creatures yet so as that in this life they haue onely right to the thing but after this life also in the same Whence it is apparant that the faithfull alone haue the true vse of the Lords goods I. because their persons are in Christ acceptable vnto him in whom also they haue restitution made vnto them of those goods which they lost in Adam that they may with a good conscience vse them II. They vse them with thanksgiuing to their ends appointed by God 1. Cor. 3.22,23 Whether it be Paul or Apollos or Cephas or the world or life or death whether they be things present or things to come euen all are yours Heb. 2.7 Thou madest him little inferiour to the Angels thou crownedst him with glorie and honour and hast set him aboue the workes of thine hands 8. Thou hast put all things in subiection vnder his feete Last of all they may haue the Angels as ministring spirits attending vpon them for their good Hebr. 1.14 Are they not all ministring spirits sent forth to minister for their sakes which shall be heires of saluation Psal. 34.7 The Angel of the Lord pitcheth round about them that feare him and deliuereth them CHAP. 38. Concerning the third degree of the declaration of Gods loue THe third degree is Sanctification whereby such as beleeue beeing deliuered from the tyrannie of sinne are by little and little renued in holines and righteousnes 1. Ioh. 3.9 Whosoeuer is borne of God sinneth not for his seede remaineth in him neither can he sinne because he is borne of God Rom. 8.1 There is no condemnation to those which are in Christ Iesus which walke not after the flesh but after the spirit Sanctification hath two parts Mortification and Viuification The mortification of â—inne is the first part of sanctification whereby the power of sinne is abated and crucified in the faithfull Rom. 6.2 How shall we that are dead to sinne liue yet therein 3. Know ye not that all we which haue beene baptized into Iesus Christ haue beene baptized into his death 4. We are buried then with him by baptisme into his death that like as Christ was raised vp from the dead by the glorie of the father so we also should walke in newnes of life Eccles. 5.6 7 11 12 13. Galat. 5.24 They which are Christs haâ—e crucified the flesh with the affections and lusts thereof The meanes that worke mortification is the death buriall of Christ froÌ„ whence sinn being by it at the first nipped in the head proceedeth such a vertue as doth both keepe vnder the strength that it caÌ„not break out as it would and in man as it were in a graue doth cause it to die and eke putrifie Rom. 6.6 Our old man is crucified with him that the bodie of sinne might be destroyed The power of Christ his death is a certaine power issuing into his humanitie suffering and dying from his deitie whereby he did in the â—ame his humanitie both concerning the guilt and also the punishment vanquish our sinne imputed vnto him beeing our suretie that in like sort he in vs his members might by the same power abolish the corruption of sinne Viuification is the second part of sanctification whereby inherent holines being begun is still augmented and enlarged First we receiue the fiâ—st fruits of the spirit then a continuall encrease of them Eph. 4.23 Be renued in the spirit of your minde 24. And put on the new man which after God is created in righteousnes and true holines Eph. 2. 1. And you hath he quickned that were dead in trespasses and sinnes Gal. 2. 20. Thus I liue yet not I now but Christ in me and in that I now liue by the flesh I liue by the faith of the Sonne of God who hath loued me and giuen himselfe for me Rom. 8.23 We which haue the first fruits of the spirit euen we doe sigh in our selues waiting for the adoption euen the redemption of our bodies 1. Cor. 15.45 The first man Adam was made a liuing soule â—nd the second man Adam was made a quickning spirit The efficient cause of them both is the holy Ghost who doth by his diuine power conuey himselfe into the beleeuers hearts and in them by applying the power of Christ his death and resurrection createth holinesse Iob 3â— 24 25. Rom. 8.9 Now ye are not in the flesh but in the spirit because the spirit of God dwelleth in you but if any man haue not the spirit of Christ the same is not his 11. But if the spirit of him that raised vp Iesus from the dead dwell in you he that raised vp Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortall bodies because that his spirit dwelleth in you The preseruatiue of viuification is a vertue deriued from Christs resurrection to those that are quickned which maketh them to rise vp to newnesse of life Philip. 3.10 That I may know him and the vertue of his resurrection The power of Christs resurrection is that whereby he â—irst did in his owne â—lesh as conquerer ouer death and sinne beginne to liue with God and to be exalted aboue euery name and then by it he in his members sinne beeing dâ—ad and buried doth cause in them a studie and purpose to liue according to the will of God Furthermore this inherent holines is to be distinguished into parts according to the seuerall faculties of the bodie soule of man 1. Th. 5.23 The very God of peace sanctifie you throughout And I pray God that your whole spirit soule and bodie may be kept blamelesse vnto the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ. I. The holines or renuing of the minde which is the illumination thereof to the knowledge of the will of God Coloss. 1.9 We cease not to pray for you and to desire that ye might be fully filled with knowledge of his will in all wisdom and spirituall vnderstanding 1. Cor. 12.8 To one is giuen by the spirit the speech of wisdome to an other the speech of knowledge by the same spirit Illumination is either spirituall vnderstanding or spirituall wisdome Spirituall vnderstanding is an illumination of the minde whereby it acknowledgeth the knowne truth of the word of God Spirituall wisdome is also an illumination of the minde whereby the same truth is applied to the
want 1. Ioh. 5.14 This is the assurance that we haue in him that if we aske any thing according to his will he heareth vs. In euery petition we must expresse two things I. A sense of our wants II. A desire of the grace of God to supplie those wants 1. Sam. 1. 10. Shee was troubled in her minde and praied vnto the Lord and wept sore Dan. 9. 4. And I praied to the Lord my God and made my confession saying 5. We haue sinned and haue committed iniquitie c. 16. O Lord according to thy righteousnes I beseech thee let thine anger and thy wrath be turned from thy citie Ierusalem c. to the 20. verse Psal. 130.1 Out of the deepe I called to thee O Lord. 1. Sam. 1.15 Then Hannah answered and said Nay my lord but I am a woman troubled in spirit I haue drunken neither wine nor strong drinke but haue powred out my soule before the Lord c. to the 16. verse psal 143. 6. I stretch forth mine hands vnto thee my soule desireth after thee as the thirstie land Assent is the second part of prayer whereby we beleeue and professe it before God that he in his due time will grant vnto vs those our requests which before we haue made vnto his maiestie 1. Ioh. 5. 14 15. This is the assurance that we haue in him that if we aske any thing according to his will he heareth vs. And if we know that he heareth vs whatsoeuer we aske we kâ—â—w that we haue the petitions that we haue desired of him Math. 6.13 Lead vs not into temptation but deliuer vs from euill For thine is the kingdome thine is the power and thine is the glorie for euer and euer Amen As for the faithfull howsoeuer they in their praiers bewray many infirmities yet no doubt they haue a notable sense of Gods â—auour especially when they pray zealously and often vnto the Lord. Iam. 5. 16. Pray one for another that ye may be healed for the prayer of a righteous man auaileth much if it be feruent Luk. 1.13 The Angel said vnto him Feare not Zacharias for thy prayer is heard Ionah 4.1 It displeased Ionah exceedingly and he waâ— angrie 2. And Ionah praied vnto the Lord and saide I pray thee O Lord was not this my saying when I was yet in my countrey therefore I preuented it to flee vnto Tarshish for I knew that thou art a gratious God and mercifull slow to anger and of great kindnes and repentest thee of the euill Rom. 8.26 Gen. 19.18 Lot saide vnto them Doe not so I pray you my lords c. psal 6.1 O lord rebuke me not in thine anger neither chastise me in thy wrath c. v. 2,3,4,5 psal 8.9 psal 20.5 psal 35.9.18.28 psal 16.7 Thanksgiuing is a calling vpon Gods name whereby we with ioy and gladnes of heart doe praise God for his benefits either receiued or promised psal 45.1 Mine heart will vtter forth a good matter I will intreat in my words of the King my tongue is as the pen of a swift writer Eph. 5.20 Giuing thanks alwaies for all things vnto God euen the father in the Name of our Lord Iesus Christ. psal 36.8,9 How excellent is thy mercie O God therefore the children of men trust vnder the shadow of thy wings They shall be satisfied with the fatnesse of thine house and thou shalt giue them drinke out of the riuer of thy pleasures Coloss. 3.16 CHAP. 46. Of Christian Apologie and Martyrdome THe profession of Christ in dangers is either in word or deede Profession in word is Christian Apologie or the confession of Christ. Rom. 10. 10. With the heart man beleeueth vnto righteousnes and with the mouth man confesseth to saluation psal 22.23 I will declare thy name vnto my brethren in the middes of the congregation will I praise thee Christian Apologie is the profession of Christ in word when as we are readie with feare and meeknes to confesse the truth of Christian religion so often as neede requireth and the glorie of God is endangered euen before vnbeleeuers especially if they be not past all hope of repentance 1. Pet. 3. 15. Sanctifie the Lord God in your hearts and be readie alwaies to giue an answer to euery man tâ—â—t asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you 16. And that with meeknesse and reuerence hauing a good conscience that when they speake euill of you as of euill doers they may be ashamed which blame your good conuersation in Christ. Act. 7. the whole chap. Steuen there maketh an Apologie for himselfe Math. 7.6 Giue not that which is holy to dogs nor cast your pearles before swine least they tread them vnder their feete and turning againe all to rent you Profession which is in deede is called Martyrdome Martyrdome is a part of Christian profession when as a Christian man doth for the doctrine of faith for iustice and for the saluation of his brethren vndergoe the punishment of death imposed vpoÌ„ him by the aduersaries of Christ Iesus Mar. 6.18 27,28 Iohn tolde Herod It is not lawfull for thee to haue thy brothers wife And immediately the King sent the hangman and gaue him charge that his head should be brought so he went and beheaded him in the prison 2. Cor. 12. 15. I will most gladly bestow and be bestowed for your soules though the more I loue you the lesse am I loued Notwithstanding it is lawfull for Christians to flie in persecution if they finde themselues not sufficiently resolued and strengthened by Gods spirit to stand Math. 10.23 When they persecute you in one citie flee into another Verely I say vnto you ye shall not haue finished all the cities of Israel till the Sonne of man come Ioh. 10.39 Againe they studied to apprehend him but he escaped out of their hands Act. 9.30 When the brethren knew it they brought him to Cesarea and sent him forth to Tarsus 1. King 18.23 Was it not told my lord what I did when Iesabel slue the Prophets of the Lord how I hid an hundred men of the Lords Prophets by fifties in a caue and fedde them with bread and water Act. 20.22 Now behold I goe bound in the spirit vnto Ierusalem and know not what things shall come vnto me there CHAP. 47. Of Edification and Almes among the faithfull THat profession of Christ which concerneth his members namely the Saints and faithfull ones is either Edification or Almes Edification is euery particular dutie towards our brethren whereby they are furthered either to grow vp in Christ or else are more surely vnited to him Rom. 14. 19. Let vs follow those things which concerne peace and wherewith one may edifie another To Edification these things which follow appertaine I. To giue good example Matth. 5. 16. Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good workes and glorifie your Father which is in heauen 1. Pet. 2.12 Haue your conuersation honest among the Gentiles that
they which speak euill of you as of euill doers may by your good works which they shall see glorifie God in the day of thy visitation II. To exhort Heb. 3. 13. Exhort one another daily while it is called to day least any of you be hardened through the deceitfulnes of sinne Rom. 1.12 That I might be comforted togither with you through our mutuall faith both yours mine III. To comfort 1. Thess. 5.14 Comfort the feeble minded beare with the weake be patient towards all men Iam. 5. 16. Acknowledge your faults one to another and pray one for another that ye may be healed 20. He that conuerteth a sinner from going astray out of his way shall saue a soule from death and shall hide a multitude of sinnes 1. Thess. 4. 18. Comfort your selues one another with these words IV. To admonish Rom. 15. 14. I my selfe am perswaded of you brethren that yee also are full of goodnes and filled with all knowledge and are able to admonish one another 1. Thess. 5. 14. We desire you brethren admonish them that are vnruly They shall obserue an holy manner of admonition who in the spirit of meeknes and as it were guiltie of the like infirmitie themselues doe admonish forthwith all their brethren of such faults as they certenly know by them and that out of Gods word Gal. 6.1 Brethren if any man by occasion be fallen into any fault yee which are spirituall restore such an one in the spirit of meeknes considering thy selfe least thou also be tempted Matth. 5. 7. Thou hypocrite cast out first the beame out◠of thine owne eye and then shalt thou see to take the mote out of thy brothers eye 2. Tim. 4.2 Preach the word be instant in season and out of season improoue rebuke exhort with all long suffering and doctrine Math. 18. 15. If thy brother trespasse against thee goe and tell him his fault betweene thee and him alone if he heare thee thou hast wonne thy brother Rom. 15.14.2 Tim. 4.2 Leuit. 19.17 Thou shalt not hate thy brother in thine heart but thou shalt plainely rebuke thy neighbour and suffer him not to sinne Reliefe peculiar to the godly among themselues is a dutie whereby the rich doe out of their plentie supplie the wants of the poore both according to their abilitie and sometimes beyond their abilitie 2. Cor. 8.3 To their power I beare record yea beyond their power they were willing Act. 2.44,45 All that beleeued were in one place and had all things common and they solde their possessions and goods and parted them to all men as euery one had neede CHAP. 48. Of the fourth degree of the declaration of Gods loue and of the estate of the Elect after this life THe fourth degree of the declaration of Gods loue is Glorification Roman 8.30 Glorification is the perfect transforming of the Saints into the image of the Sonne of God Philip. 3.21 Who shall change our vile bodie that it may be fashioned like vnto his glorious bodie according to the working whereby he is able euen to subdue all things vnto himselfe 1. Cor. 15.44 It is sowne a naturall bodie and is raised a spirituall bodie there is a naturall bodie and there is a spirituall bodie 45. And it is also written The first man Adam was made a liuing soule the last Adam was made a quickning spirit 49. And as we haue borne the image of the earthly so shall we beare the image of the heauenly Psal. 17. 15. I will behold thy face in righteousnes and when I awake I shall be satisfied with thine image The beginning of Glorification is in death but it is not accomplished and made perfect before the last day of iudgement The death of the Elect is but a sleepe in Christ whereby the bodie and soule is seuered The bodie that after corruption it may rise to greater glorie The soule that it being fully sanctified may immediatly after departure frō the bodie be transported into the kingdom of heauen Against the feare of death note these preseruatiues I. Death it freeth the godly from the tyrannie of Satan sinne the world the flesh and eternall damnation yea from infinite both perills and losses and doth place vs both safe and happie vnder the shadow as it were of Christs wings II. Christ by his death hath sanctified vnto vs both death and the graue III. Christ is both in life and death gaine to the godly Phil. 1.12 IV. Those consolations which the spirit of Christ doth suggest to the soules of the faithfull doe by many degrees surmount the dolours of death V. The desire of that most bright and glorious beholding of God and the presence of those Saints which are departed before vs. VI. In stead of our bodies we shall be clothed with glorie 2. Cor. 5.1 VII The stings of death namely sinne is then so taken away as that that serpent can no more hurt vs. 1. Cor. 15.55 O death where is thy sting O graue where is thy victorie Heb. 2.15 That he might deliuer all them which for feare of death were all their life time subiect to bondage VIII We should not so much thinke of our death as to take an exact account of our life For that man can not die ill who hath liued well and he seldome dieth well that hath liued badly IX The Angels they stand at our elbowes that so soone as a Saint departeth they may with all speede immediatly transport his soule into heauen Soules being once in heauen remaine there till the last day of iudgement where they partly magnifie the Name of God and partly doe waite and pray for the consummation of the kingdom of glorie and full felicitie in body and soule Reuel 5.8 And when he had taken the booke the foure beasts and the foure and twentie Elders fell downe before the Lambe hauing euery one harpes and golden vials full of odours which are the prayers of the Saints 9. And they sang a new song saying Thou art worthie to take the booke and to open the seales thereof because thou wast killed and hast redeemed vs to God by thy blood out of euery kinred and tongue and people and nation Reuel 14. 2. I heard the voice of harpers harping with their harps 3. And they sung as it were a new song before the throne and they cried with a loud voice saying How long Lord holy and true doest not thou iudge and auenge our blood on them that dwell on the earth CHAP. 49. Of the estate of the Elect at the last day of iudgement THe last day of iudgement shall be on this manner I. Immediatly before the comming of Christ the powers of heauen shall be shaken the Sunne and Moone shall be darkned and the starres shall seeme to fall from heauen at which sight the Elect then liuing shall reioyce but the reprobate shall shake euery ioynt of them II. Then the heauens beeing all set on fire shall with a
considered it is imperfect but as God doth exact it of our frailtie it is perfect Answer This is but the fansie of some doting Iesuite For this sentence of the Law is simple eternall and immooueable Cursed is euery one that continueth not in all things which are written in this booke to do them Neither may we imagine that God will not therefore exact the ful accomplishing of the law because we are fraile For we are creatures and debters now we know that the debt doth not decrease by reason of the debters pouertie Obiect The faithfull are said to be perfect in this life Ans. There is a twofold perfection the one incomplete the which is an endeauor or care to obey God in the obseruation of all his precepts the other is tearmed complet this is that iustice which the lawe requireth namely a perfect and absolute iustice according to that measure which man performed to God in his innocency In the first sense the faithfull are said to be perfect not in this latter The XVI errour Workes done in grace doe ex condigno condignely merit eternall life The Confutation I. Eternall life is the free gift of God Rom. 6.23 The wages of sinne is death but the gift of God is eternall life through Christ Iesus Therefore it is not obtained by the merit of workes II. The merit of condignitie is an action belonging to such an nature as is both God and man not to a bare creature For the Angels themselues cannot merit any thing at Gods hands yea and Adam also if he had stood in his first innocencie could haue deserued nothing of god because it is the bounden dutie of the creature to performe obedience vnto his Creator The merit therefore of condignitie doth only agree vnto Christ God and man in whome each nature doth to the effecting of this merit performe that which belongeth to it For the humanitie it doth minister matter vnto the meritorious worke by suffering and performing obedience but the Deitie of Christ whereunto the humanitie is hypostatically vnited doth conferre full and sufficient worthinesse vnto the worke Hence is it that the Father doth speake thus of his sonne Mat. 3.17 This is my beloued Sonne in whom I am well pleased 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 III. In the second commandement God doth promise eternall life to the keepers of his commandements yet he saith not that they shall obtaine it by desart but that he will shew mercy to thousands of them that loue him and keepe his commandements IV. That a worke may be meritorious first there must be an equall proportion betwixt it and legall iustice or eternal life secondly merite doth presuppose this also that in God there must bee a due debt towards man for God then ought on dutie not by fauour to accept of the person of man But all our workes yea our most holy workes they cannot come neere vnto legall righteousnesse For seeing all the regenerate are partly carnall and partly spirituall all their workes in like sort are imperfectly good For looke what the causes are and such must the effects needs be So then good workes doe presuppose a due debt in man none in God V. The auncient Fathers doe not acknowledge this merite of condignitie as currant August in his manuel chap. 22. My merite is Gods mercie Bernard ser. 63. vpon the Cant. It is sufficient to knowe this that merits are not sufficient And ser. 61. Cant. Mans iustice is Gods goodnesse And epist. 190. That the satisfaction of one may be imputed to all as the sinnes of all were borne by one And as for ancient doctours merit was nothing els to them but a good worke acceptable to God Aug. epist. 105. to Sixtus If it be grace then is it not bestowed by reason of any merit but vpon free mercie What merits of his owne can he that is set at libertie bragge of who if he had his merits should haue beene condemned So the word merite doth signifie to doe wel to be acceptable to please as the old interpreter hath for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifying to please God vsed this Latine word promereri To merit Obiect I. Works haue attributed vnto them reward Answer Reward is not so much attributed to the work as to the worker and to him not for himselfe but for Christs merits apprehended by faith Therefore not our merit or personall merit but Christs merit and our reward are correlatiues Obiect II. 2. Thess. 1.6 It is a righteous thing with God to recompence tribulations c. Ans. It is righteous not because God ought so to doe of duty but because he promised now for God to stand to his word it is a part of iustice Obiect III. Christ hath merited that workes might merit Ans. I. This taketh quite away the intercession of Christ. II. It is against the nature of a legall worke to merit ex condigno condignly because both the lawe of nature and creation doe bind man to performe legall workes vnto God And further all workes are very imperfect and mixed with sinne III. This doctrine concerning works doth obscure and darken the merit of Christ because that the obtaining of eternall life is withdrawne from his death and obedience attributed vnto workes For they say thus that Christ by his passion did merit indeede for the sinner iustification but a sinner once iustified doth for himselfe by his owne merits euen condignly merit eternall life Obiect IV. The works of the regenerate are the workes of the holy Ghost therfore perfect and pure Ans. I. The workes of God are all perfect but yet in their time and by degrees therefore sanctification which is a worke of god must in this life remaine incomplete is made perfect in the world to come II. The works of God are pure as they are the workes of God alone not of God and impure man but nowe good workes they doe come immediatly from the naturall faculties of the soule namely from the vnderstanding and the wil in which they being as yet but partly regenerated some corrupt qualities of sinne doe yet remaine and are not immediatly and simply or wholly deriued from Gods spirit And hence it is that they are all stained with sinne The XVII errour Man knoweth not but by especiall reuelation whether hee be predestinated or not The Confutation The contrarie to this is a plaine trueth Reasons I. That which a man must certainly beleeue that may he also certainely know without an especiall reuelation but euery faithful man must beleeue that he is elected It is Gods commandement that we should beleeue in Christ. 1. Ioh. 3.23 Now to beleeue in Christ is not onely to beleeue that we are adopted iustified and redeemed by him but also in him elected from eternitie II. That which is sealed vnto vs by the spirit of God of that we are very sure without speciall reuelation but our adoption and so consequently our election is sealed vnto vs by the spirit of God
1. Cor. 2. 12. We haue not receiued the spirit of the world but the spirit which is of God that we might knowe the things that are giuen to vs of God Therefore is our election certainely knowne vnto vs. Eph. 1.13 In whome also ye haue trusted after that ye heard the word of trueth euen the Gospell of your saluation wherein also after that ye beleeued ye were sealed with the holy spirit of promise Exception The holy Ghost doth seale vnto vs our adoption morally by works and therefore the knowledge of our adoption is but onely probable Answer It sealeth vnto vs our adoption by begetting a speciall trust and confidence For when as we heare Gods promises and withall thinke vpon them then doth the holy Ghost by the same promises mooue our vnderstandings and wils to embrace them and in moouing them doth make vs both to giue our assent vnto them and in them to rest our selues whence ariseth a speciall assurance that we are adopted and in the fauour of God Luk. 10. 20. Reioice rather that your names are written in heauen But no man can be glad for that good which he is in doubt whether he haue receiued it or not IV. 2. Pet. 1. 10. Studie to make your vocation and election sure 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but this is not in respect of God but ourselues Obiect No man must by the Catholike faith beleeue any thing which God hath not reuealed either in the written or vnwritten word namely tradition But there is no such either writing or tradition as this namely that such a particular man suppose Peter or Henrie is predestinated of God Therefore no man must particularly beleeue that he is saued Ans. Albeit this particular proposition I am elected is not expresly set downe in the Scriptures yet is it inclusiuely comprehended in them as the Species is in his Genus as the Logitians speake so that it may by iust consequent be gathered out of Gods word if we reason thus They which truely beleeue are elected Ioh. 6.35 I truly beleeue therefore I am elected The first proposition is taken from the Scriptures the second from the beleeuers conscience and from them both the conclusion is easily deriued CHAP. 52. Concerning the decree of Reprobation THus much shal suffice for the decree of Election now followeth the decree of Reprobation The decree of Reprobation is that part of predestination whereby God according to the most free and iust purpose of his will hath determined to reiect certain men vnto eternal destruction and miserie and that to the praise of his iustice Rom. 9.21 Hath not the potter power ouer the clay to make of the same lumpe one vessell to honour and another to dishonour 1. Pet. 2.8 To theÌ„ which stuÌ„ble at the word beeing disobedient vnto which thing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they were euen ordained Iud. v. 4. There are certaine men crept in which were before of old 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ordained to this condemnation 1. Thess. 5.9 God hath not appointed vs vnto wrath but to saluation In the Scriptures Cain and Abel Ismael and Isaac Esau and Iacob are propounded vnto vs as types of mankinde partly elected and partly reiected Neither doe we here set downe any absolute decree of Damnation as though we should thinke that any were condemned by the meere and alone will of God without any causes inherent in such as are to be condemned For vnto the decree of God it selfe there are certaine meanes for the execution thereof annexed and subordinate And therefore though we neuer doe or can separate Gods decree and the meanes to execute the same yet doe we distinguish them and doe consider the purpose of God sometimes by it selfe alone and sometimes againe not by it selfe but with middle causes subordinate therto And in this second respect Christ is said to be predestinate but in the former namely as the decree is considered by it selfe he is not predestinated but togither with God the Father a Predestinator Againe the decree of God is secret I. Because it ariseth onely from the good pleasure of God vnsearchable adored of the very angels themselues II. Because it is not knowne but by that which is after it namely by the effects thereof CHAP. 53. Concerning the execution of the decree of Reprobation IN the executing of this decree there is to be considered the foundation or beginning and the degrees or proceeding thereof The foundation of executing the decree of Reprobation is the fall of Adam by which fall he was subiect both to sinne and damnation Rom. 11.32 For God hath shutte vp all in vnbeleefe that he might haue mercy on all 1. Pet. 2.8 Here wee must note that God hath so decreed to condemne some as that notwithstanding all the fault and guilt of condemnation remaineth in the men onely Further whome God reiecteth to condemnation those he hateth this hatred of God is whereby he detesteth and abhorreth the reprobate when he is fallen into sinne for the same sinne And this hatred which God hath to man comes by the fall of Adam and it is neither an antecedent nor a cause of Gods decree but onely a consequent and followeth the decree Reprobâ—tes are either Infants or men of riper age In reprobate infants the execution of Gods decree is this assoone as they are borne for the guilt of originall and naturall sinne being left in Gods secret iudgement vnto themselues they dying are reiected of God for euer Rom. chap. 5. ver 14. But death raigned from Adam to Moses euen ouer them also that sinned not after the like manner of the transgression of Adam which was the figure of him that was to come Rom. 9.11 For ere the children were borne and when they had neither done good nor euill that the purpose of God might remaine according to election not by workes but by him that calleth Reprobates of riper age are of two sorts they that are called namely by an vneffectuall calling and they that are not called In the Reprobates which are called the execution of the decree of Reprobation hath three degrees to wit an acknowledgement of Gods calling a falling away againe and condemnation The acknowledgement of Gods calling is whereby the Reprobates for a time doe subiect themselues to the calling of God which calling is wrought by the preaching of the worde Mat. 22.14 For many are called but fewe are chosen And of this calling there are fiue other degrees The first is an enlightning of their mindes whereby they are instructed of the holy Ghost to the vnderstanding and knoweledge of the word Heb. 6.4 For it is impossible that they which were once lightned c. 2. Pet. 2.20 For if they after they haue escaped from the filthinesse of the world through the knowledge of the Lord and of the Sauiour Iesus Christ are yet tangled againe therein and ouercome the latter end is worse with them then the beginning The second is a certaine penitencie
wise doe Secondly by the manner of perswasion for the holy Ghost draweth not reasons â—rom the workes or worthinesse of man but from Gods fauour and loue and this kinde of perswasion is far different from that which Satan vseth Thirdly by the effects of that testimonie For if the perswasion arise from presumption it is a dead perswasion but contrarily it is most liuely and stirring if it come from the holy Ghost For such as are perswaded that they are elected and adopted children of GOD they will loue god they wil trust in him and they will call vpon him with their whole heart IV. If the testimonie of Gods spirit be not so powerfull in the elect then may they iudge of their election by that other effect of the holy ghost namely Sanctification like as we vse to iudge by heate that there is fire when wee cannot see the flame it selfe V. And of all the effects of sanctification these are most notable I. To feele our wants and in the bitternes of heart to bewaile the offence of GOD in euery sinne II. To striue against the flesh that is to resist and to hate the vngodly motions thereof and with griefe to think them burthenous troublesome III. To desire earnestly and vehemently the grace of God and merite of Christ to obtaine eternall life IV. When it is obtained to account it a most pretious iewel Phil. 3.8 V. To loue the minister of Gods word in that he is a minister and a Christian in that he is a Christian and for that cause if neede require to be readie to spende our blood with them Mat. 10.42 1. Ioh. 3.16 VI. To call vpon God earnestly and with teares VII To desire and loue Christs comming and the day of iudgement that an ende may bee made of the daies of sinne VIII To flie all occasions of sinne and seriously to endeauour to come to newnesse of life IX To perseuere in these things to the last gaspe of life Luther hath a good sentence for this purpose Hee that will serue God must saith he beleeue that which cannot bee seene hope for that which is deferred and loue God when he sheweth himselfe an enemie and thus remaine to the ende VI. Nowe if so be all the effects of the spirit are very feeble in the godly they must know this that God trieth them yet so as they must not therewith be dismaied because it is most sure that if they haue faith but as much as a graine of mustard seede and bee as weake as a young infant is it is sufficient to ingraffe theÌ„ into Christ therefore they must not doubt of their election because they see their faith feeble and the effects of the holy Ghost faint within them VII Neither must hee that as yet hath not felt in his heart any of these effects presently conclude that hee is a Reprobate but let him rather vse the word of God and the Sacraments that hee may haue an inward sense of the power of Christ drawing him vnto him and an assurance of his redemption by Christs death and passion VIII No man may peremptorily set downe that himselfe or any other is a reprobate For God doth oftentimes preferre those which did seeme to be most of all estranged from his fauour to be in his kingdome aboue those who in mans iudgement were the children of the kingdome Hence is it that Christ saith The Publicanes and harlots goe before you and many an one is called at the eleuenth houre as appeareth by that notable example of the thiefe vpon the crosse The vses which may be made of this doctrine of predestination are very many First for our instruction we are taught these things I. That there is neither any iustification by workes nor any works of ours that are meritorious For election is by the free grace of God and therefore in like sort is iustification For as I saide before the cause of the cause is the cause of the thing caused And for this reason in the worke of saluation grace doth wholly challenge al to it selfe Rom. 11.5 At this time there is a remnant through the election of grace 2. Tim. 1.9 Who hath saued vs and called vs with an holy calling not according to our workes but according to his owne purpose grace which was giuen to vs through Christ Iesus before the world was Phil. 1. 29. Vnto you iâ— is giuen for Christ that not onely ye should beleeue in him but also suffer for his sake Rom. 3.24 Wee are iustified freely by grace Tit. 3.5 Not by the workes of righteousnesse which we had done but according to his mercie he saued vs. Ezech. 36. 27. I will cause you to walke in my statutes Rom. 6.23 The gift of God is eternall life II. That Astrologie teaching by the casting of Natiuities what men will be is ridiculous and impious because it determineth that such shall be very like in life and conuersation whom God in his predestination hath made vnlike Iacob and Esau borne of the same parents and almost in the same moment of time for Iacob held Esau by the heele as he was borne were of most vnlike dispositions and had diuers euents The like may we see in all twinnes and others which are borne at the same time III. That God is most wise omnipotent iust and mercifull O the wonderfull riches both of the wisdome and knowledge of God! howe vnsearchable are his iudgements and his waies past finding on t Eph. 1.5 Who hath predestinate vs to be adopted through Iesus Christ vnto himselfe according to the good pleasure of his will Secondly beeing the seruants of Christ we are admonished I. To fight against all doubting and diffidence of our saluation because it neither depeÌ„deth vpon workes nor faith but vpon Gods decree which is immutable Math. 24.24 Luk. 10.20 Reioice that your names are written in the booke of life Rom. 8.33 Who shall any thing to the charge of Gods chosen it is God that iustifieth who shall condemne 2. Tim. 2.19 This teacheth that the anker of hope must be fixed in the trueth and stabilitie of the immutable good pleasure of God so that albeit our faith bee so tossed as that it is in danger of shipwracke neuerthelesse it must neuer sinke to the bottome but euen in the middest of danger take hold vpon repentance as on a board so recouer it selfe II. To humble our soules vnder the mightie hand of God for wee are as clay in the hand of the potter Rom. 9.21 They through infidelitie are broken off but thou standest through faith Be not high minded but feare III. To giue all glorie to God 2. Thess. 2.13 We ought to giue thankes alwaie to God for you brethren beloued of the Lord because that God hath from the beginning chosen you to saluation IV. To beare crosses patiently Rom. 8.29 Those which he knewe before he hath also preâ—estinate to be made like to the image of his sonne This likenesse
of all graces whereas faith is but the instrument As for the places of scripture that mention iustification and saluation by faith they are to be restrained to men of yeares whereas infants dying in their infancie and therefore wanting actuall faith which none can haue without actuall knowledge of Gods will and worde are no doubt saued by some other speciall working of Gods holy spirit not knowne to vs. Furthermore to beleeue signifieth two things to conceiue or vnderstand any thing and withall to giue assent vnto it to be true and therefore in this place to beleeue signifieth to knowe and acknowledge that all the points of religion which followe are the trueth of God Here therefore wee must remember that this clause I beleeue placed in the beginning of the Creede must bee particularly applied to all and euerie article following For so the case standes that if faith faile in one maine point it faileth a man in all and therefore faith is saide to bee wholly copulatiue It is not sufficient to holde one article but hee that will holde any of them for his good must holde them all and hee which holdes them all in shewe of wordes if hee ouerturne but one of them indeede hee ouerturnes them all Againe to beleeue is one thing and to beleeue in this or that is another thing and it containeth in it three points or actions of a beleeuer I. To knowe a thing II. To acknowledge the same III. To put trust and confidence in it And in this order must these three actions of faith be applyed to euery article following which concerneth any of the persons in Trinitie And this must bee marked as a matter of speciall moment For alwaies by adding them to the wordes following we do apply the article vnto our selues in a very comfortable manner As I beleeue in the father and doe beleeue that hee is my father and therefore I put my whole trust in him and so of the rest Nowe wee come to the obiect of generall faith which is either God or the Church in handling of both which I will obserue this order I. I will speake of the meaning of euery article II. Of the duties which we ought to learne thereby III. And lastly of the consolations which may be gathered thence Concerning God three things are to be considered And first by reason of manifolde doubtings that rise in our mindes it may be demaunded whether there be a God many reasons might bee vsed to resolue those that haue scruple of conscience otherwaies wee are bounde to beleeue that there is a God without all doubting As for those Atheists which confidently auouch there is no God by Gods lawe they ought to die the death nay the earth is to good for such to dwell on Malefactours as theeues and rebells for their offences haue their rewarde of death but the offence of those which denies that there is a God is greater and therefore deserues most cruell death The second point followeth namely what God is Answer Moses desiring to see Gods face was not permitted but to see his hinder parts and therefore no man can bee able to describe God by his nature but by his effects and properties on this or such like manner God is an essence spirituall simple infinite most holy I say first of all that God is an essence to shewe that he is a thing absolutely subsisting in himselfe and by himselfe not receiuing his beeing from any other And herein hee differeth from all creatures whatsoeuer which haue subsisting and beeing from him alone Againe I say hee is an essence spirituall because hee is not any kinde of bodie neither hath hee the partes of the bodies of men or other creatures but is in nature a spirit inuisible not subiect to any of mans senses I adde also that he is a simple essence because his nature admits no manner of composition of matter or forme or partes The creatures are compounded of diuers parts and of varietie of nature but there is no such thing in God for whatsoeuer thing he is hee is the same by one and the same singular and indiuisible essence Furthermore he is infinite and that diuers waies infinite in time without any beginning and without end infinite in place because hee is euery where and excluded no where within all places and foorth of all places Lastly hee is most holy that is of infinite wisdome mercie loue goodnes c. and he alone is rightly tearmed most holy because holines is of the very nature of God himselfe whereas among the most excellent creatures it is otherwise For the creature it selfe is one thing and the holines of the creature another thing Thus wee see what God is and to this effect God describes himself to be Iehova Elohim Paul describes him to be a King euerlasting immortall inuisible onely wise to whome is due all honour and glorie for euer The third point is touching the number of Gods namely whether there be more gods then one or no. Ans. There is not neither can there be any more Gods then one Which point the Creed auoucheth in saying I beleeue in God not gods and yet more plainely the Nicene Creede and the Creed of Athanasius both of them explaining the words of the Apostles Creede on this manner I beleeue in one God Howesoeuer some in former times haue erroniously held that two gods were the beginning of all things one of good things the other of euill things others that there was one God in the old testament another in the newe others againe namely the Valentinians that there were thirty couple of gods and the heathen people as Augustine recordeth worshipped thirtie thousand gods yet we that are members of Gods Church must holde and beleeue one God alone and no more Deut. 4.39 Vnderstand this daie and consider in thine heart that Iehouah hee is God in heauen aboue and vpon the earth beneath there is none other Eph. 4.6 One God one faith one baptisme If it be alleadged that the Scripture mentioneth many gods because Magistrats are called Gods Moses is called Aarons god the deuill and all idols are called gods The answere is this They are not properly or by nature gods for in that respect there is onely one God but they are so tearmed in other respects Magistrates are gods because they be Vicegerents placed in the roome of the true God to gouerne their subiects Moses is Aarons god because he was in the roome of God to reueale his will to Aaron the deuill is a god because the hearts of the wicked would giue the honour vnto him which is peculiar to the euerliuing God idols are called gods because they are such in mens conceits and opinions who esteeme of them as of gods Therefore Paul saith an idol is nothing in the world that is nothing in nature subsisting or nothing in respect of the diuinitie ascribed vnto it To proceede forwarde
Ghost yea and more then this we must hold and beleeue that God the father is our father the Sonne our redeemer the holy Ghost our sanctifier and comforter Well then if we must in this manner beleeue in God then we must also know him for we can haue no faith in the thing which is vtterly vnknowne Wherefore if we would beleeue in the father sonne or holy Ghost we must know them in part Ioh. 17. This is life eternall to know thee the onely God and whome thou hast sent Iesus Christ. Ioh. 14. 17. The world can not receiue the spirit of truth because it hath neither seene him nor knowne him 1. Ioh. 2.23 Whosoeuer denieth the sonne hath not the father Thirdly this doctrine directs vs in worshipping God aright for vnitie in trinitie and trinitie in vnitie is to be worshipped one God must be worshipped in the Father in the Sonne and in the holy Ghost and if wee worship God the father without the Sonne and the holy Ghost or if we worship the Sonne without the father and the holy Ghost and the holy Ghost without the father and the Sonne we worship nothing but an Idol Againe if we worship the three persons not as one God but as three Gods then likewise we make three Idols Note further that of all the three persons the first person the Father is set in the first place and described to vs by three things I. by his title that hee is a Father II. by his attribute that he is Almightie III. by his effect that he is maker of heauen and earth of these in order as they lie in the Creed And first of the title Father It may seeme that he hath some prerogatiue ouer the Sonne and the holy Ghost because he is set before them but wee must knowe that hee is set before them neither in regard of timeâ— nor of dignitie for therein all three are equall but in regard of order onely The Father is the first the Sonne the second and the holy Ghost the third as may appeare by this similitude If three Emperours equall in dignitie should meete all in one place beeing equall also in power and maiestie if all three should sit downe though one be no better then an other yet one of them must needes sit downe the first and an other in the second place and then the third but yet we cannot say that he which sate downe first is the chiefest And so it is in the Trinitie though none be greater or aboue another yet the Father is in the first place not because he is before the Sonne or the holy Ghost in dignitie or honour but because he is the fountaine of the Deitie the Sonne beeing from him and the holy Ghost from them both Now let vs come to the title of the first person The name Father in Scriptures is ascribed either to God taken indefinitely and so by consequent to all the three persons in Trinitie or particularly to the first person alone For the first God is a father properly and principally according to the saying of Christ Call no man father vpon earth for there is but one your father which is in heauen that is principally whereas earthly parents whome we are commaunded to worship and honour are but certaine images or resemblances of our heauenly Father hauing this blessing that they are fathers from him And hereupon this title agrees to men not simply but so farre forth as God honoureth them with fatherhoode in calling them to be fathers whereas God himselfe receiues this honour from none God is tearmed a Father in respect both of nature and grace He is a father in regarde of natureâ— because he created and gouerneth all things In this regard he is called the father of spirits and Adam is called the Sonne of God He is a father in respect of grace because we are regenerate by him and accepted to be his sonnâ—s by adoption thorough the merite of Christ. And in this respect the second person as well as the first is called a Father and saide to haue an offspring or seede and children But when the name of Father is giuen to the first person it is done vpon a speciall consideration because he is a father by nature to the fe 〈◊〉 â—erson begetting him of his owne substance before all worldes By thâ—◠〈◊〉 â—â—peares that out of the title of the first person we may fetch a â—â—â—cription thereof on this manner The Father is the first person in Trinitie begetting the sonne Nowe to beget is the personall proprietie whereby he is distinguished from the other two If it be saide that creatures doe beget and that therefore to beget is not proper to the father the answer is that in this point there are many differences betweene God the father and all creatures First the father begets the sonne before all eternitie and therefore God the father begetting and the sonne begotten are equall in tâ—me whereas in earthly generation the father is before the sonne in time Secondly God the father begets his Sonne by communicating to him his whole essence or godhead which can not be in earthly parents vnlesse they should be abolished and come to nothing Whereas neuerthelesse God the Father giuing his whole nature to his sonne retaines the same still because it is infinite Thirdly the father begets the sonne in himselfe and not forth of himselfe but in earthly generation the father begetting is forth of the child and the child forth of the father And that must not trouble vs which heretiques alleadge against this doctrine namely that if the father who is of one nature with the sonne did beget the sonne then he did beget himselfe for the godhead of the father doth not beget either the godhead or the person of the sonne but the person of the father begets the person of the sonne both which in one godhead are really distinct Thus we see what the Father is Now to beleeue in the father is to be perswaded that the first person in Trinitie is the father of Christ and in him my father particularly that for this cause I intend and desire for euer to put my truâ—t in him The duties which we may learne hence are manifold And here we haue occasion offered first of all to consider who is our father by nature I shall say to corruption saith Iob thou art my father and to the worme thou art my mother seeing God vouchsafeth this great prerogatiue to them that loue him that he will be their father therefore Iob in consideration hereof would haue euery man to haue recourse to his owne naturall condition to see who is his father by natureâ— Iob saith corruption is his father but if we marke well the condition of our nature we shall further see euery man to be the childe of wrath and that Sathan is his father for so long as a man walkes in his sinnes which euery
in the very middest of all confusion there is order to be founde because he can and doth despose it to the glorie of his owne name and to the good and saluation of his chosen as also to the confusion of his enemies Againe it may be obiected that with vngodly and wicked men all thinges goe well and contrariwise with the godly all things goe hardly For through the world none are more molested and more vnder outward miserie then they but if there were any prouidence of God then it should be otherwise the godly should flourish and the wicked perish Ans. The consideration of the outward estate of men in the world was to Dauid an occasion of a sore temptation For when he sawe the wicked to prosper alwaie and their riches to increase he brake forth and said Certenly I haue clensed my heart in vaine and washed mine hands in innocencie Now if we would repell this temptation as Dauid afterward did then wee must goe into the Lords sanctuarie with him and learne to be resolued in these points I. Though the godly bee laden with miseries yet euen that by the especiall prouidence of God turnes to their great good For euery man since the fall of Adam is stained with the loathsome contagion of sinne Now the child of God that is truly regenerate and must be fellow heire with Christ after this life in the kingdome of glory must in this life be cast into the Lords furnace that in the fire of afflliction he may more and more be skoured and purified from the corruption of his nature and be estranged from the wickednes of the worlde II. The prosperous successe of the wicked their spoiles their reuenewes and all their honour turnes to their greater woe in the ende as doth appeare in Iobs historie in the examples of the Chaldeans of Dauids enimies and of Diues and Lazarus Thirdly it may be obiected that many things came to passe by chance and therefore not by Gods prouidence because chaunce and prouidence cannot stand togither Ans. We must distinguish betweene chance and meere chance Chaunce is when any thing comes to passe the cause thereof beeing vnknowne not simply but in respect of man aad therefore in regard of men which knowe not the reason of things we may say there is chaunce and so the spirit of God speaketh Time and chaunce commeth to them all And againe By chaunce there came downe a priest the same way Now this kind of chance is not against the prouidence of God but is ordered by it For things which in regard of men are casuall are certainely knowne and determined by God Meere chaunce is when things are said or thought to come to passe without any cause at all But that must be abhorred of vs as ouerturning the prouidence of God Thus seeing it is plaine that there is a prouideÌ„ce let vs in the next place see what it is Prouidence is a most free and powerfull action of God whereby he hath care ouer all things that are Prouidence hath two parts knowledge and gouernment Gods knowledge is whereby all things from the greatest to the least are manifest before him at al times As Dauid saith His eies will consider his eie lids will trie the children of meÌ„ And againe He abaseth himselfe to beholde the things that are in the heauen and the earth And the Prophet Hanani said to Asa The eies of the Lord behold all the earth And Saint Iames saith From the beginning of the world God knoweth all his workes This point hath a double vse First as Saint Peter saith it must mooue vs to eschewe euill and doe good why Because saith he the eies of the Lord are vpon the iust and his countenance against euill doers Secondly it must comfort all those that labour to keepe a good conscience For the eies of God behole all the earth to shewe himselfe strong with them that are of perfect heart towards him Gouernment is the â—econd part of Gods prouidence whereby he ordereth all things and directeth them to good endes And it must be extended to the very least thing that is in heauen or earth as to the sparrowes and to oxen and the haires of our heades And here we must consider two things the manner of gouernment and the meanes The manner of gouernment is diuers according as things are good or euill A good thing is that which is approoued of God As first of all the substances of all creatures euen of the deuils themselues in whome whatsoeuer is remaining since their creation is in it selfe good Secondly the quantities qualities motions actions and inclinations of the creatures in themselues considered with all their euents are good Againe good is either naturall or moral Naturall which is created by God for the lawefull vse of man Morall which is agreeable to the eternall and vnchangeable wisdome of God reuealed in the morall lawe Now God gouerneth all good things two waies First by sustaining preseruing them that they decay not secondly by moouing them that they may attaine to the particular endes for which they were seuerally ordained For the qualities and vertues which were placed in the Sunne Moone starres trees plants seedes c. would lie dead in them and be vnprofitable vnlesse they were not onely preserued but also stirred vp and quickened by the power of God so oft as he imploies them to any vse Euill is the destruction of nature and it is taken for sinne or for the punishment of sinne Nowe sinne is gouerned of God by two actions the first is an operatiue permission I so call it because God partly permitteth sinne and partly worketh in it For sinne as it is commonly taken hath two parts the subiect or matter and the forme of sinne the subiect of sinne is a certaine qualitie or action the forme is the anomie or transgression of Gods lawe The first is good in it selfe and euery qualitie or action so farre forth as it is a qualitie or action is existing in nature and hath God to be the author of it Therefore sinne though it be sufficiently euil to eternall damnationâ— yet can it not be said to be absolutely euill as God is absolutely good because the subiect of it is good therfore it hath in it respects regards of goodnes In respect of the second that is the breach of the lawe it selfe God neither willeth nor appointeth nor commandeth nor causeth nor helpeth sin but forbiddeth condemneth and punisheth it yet so as withall he willingly permitteth it to be done by others as men and wicked angells they beeing the sole authors and causes of it And this permission by God is vpon a good ende because thereby heâ— manifesteth his iustice and mercie Thus it appeares that in originall sinne the naturall inclination of the minde will and affections in it selfe considered is from God and the ataxie or corruption of the inclination in no
came forth of Christs side which signifieth the inward washing away of sinne and the purging of the heart by Christs blood which also is and was signified by the outward washing of the bodie with water in baptisme The third witnes he calls blood alluding to the blood that issued out of Christs side whereby is signified the expiation or satisfaction made to Gods iustice for mans sinne The same vse had the ceremoniall sprinkling in the old testament typically signifying the sprinkling of Christs blood Now these three witnesses are not to be sought for in heauen but euery Christian man must search for them in his owne heart and conscience and there shall he finde them in some measure And this water and blood flowing out of the side of Christ beeing now dead signifieth that he is our iustification and sanctification euen after his death and that out of his death springs our life and therfore as Eue was made of a ribbe taken out of the side of Adam so springs the Church out of the blood that flowes out of the side of the second Adam Hauing thus intreated of Christs execution let vs now come to the last point namely the excellencie of Christs passion cōsisting in these two points I. a Sacrifice II. a triumph For the first when Christ died he offered a propitiatorie and reall sacrifice to his father and herein his death and passion differeth from the sufferings and deaths of all men whatsoeuer In this sacrifice we must consider foure things I. who was the priest II. what was the sacrifice III. what was the altar IV. the time wherein this sacrifice was offered The priest was Christ himselfe as the author of the epistles to the Hebrewes prooues at large from the third chap. to the 9. and of him we are to consider these foure points The first what is the office of Christs priesthood Ans. The office of Christs priesthood stands in three things I. to teach doctrine and therefore he is called the high priest of our profession that is of the Gospel which we professe because he is the author and Doctour of the same II. to offer vp himselfe vnto his father in the behalf of man for the appeasing of his wrath for sinne III. to make request or intercession to God the father that he would accept the sacrifice which he offered on the crosse for vs. The second point is According to which nature he was a priest whether in his manhood or in his godhead or both togither Ans. The office of his priesthood is performed by him according to both his natures and therefore he is a priest not as the Papists would haue him according to his manhood onely but as he is both God and man for as he is a Mediatour so is he a priest but Christ is a Mediatour according to both natures each nature doing that which is peculiar to it conferring something to the worke of redemption and therfore he is a priest as he is both God and man The third point After what order he is a priest Ans. The Scripture mentioneth two orders of priests the order of Leui and the order of Melchisedeck Christ was not a priest after the order of Aaron and yet notwithstanding in that priesthood were many notable rites whereby the priesthoode of our Sauiour Christ was resembled and we may note fiue especially First in the annointing of the high priests as of Aaron and his sonnes after him oile was poured on his head and it ran down to the very edge of his garments whereby was signified that Christ the true high priest was annointed with the oyle of gladnesse aboue his fellowes that is that his manhoode was filled with the gifts and graces of God both in measure number and degree aboue all men and angels Secondly the sumptuous and gorgious apparell which the high Priest put on when he came into the sanctuarie was a signe of the rich and glorious robe of Christs righteousnesse which is the puritie and integritie of his humane nature and of his life Thirdly the speciall parts of the high Priests attire were first the Ephod the two shoulders whereof had two onyx stones whereon were engrauen the names of the twelue tribes of Israel sixe names on the one stone and sixe on the other as stones of remembrance of the children of Israel to God ward secondly the brestplate of iudgement like the worke of the Ephod wherein were set twelue stones according to the names of the children of Israel grauen as signets euery one after his name Now by these two ornaments were figured two things in Christ by the first that he carries all the Elect on his shoulders and supports them by his spirit so lōg as they are in this world against the world the flesh and the deuill By the second that Christ our high priest beeing now in his sanctuarie in heauen hath in memorie all the Elect their very names are written as it were in tables of gold before his face and he hath an especiall loue vnto them and care ouer them Vpon this ground the church in the Canticles praies on this manner Set me as a seale on thy heart and as a signe◠vpon thy arme And indeede this is a matter of comfort vnto vs all that Christ hath our seuerall names written in pretious stones before his face though he be now in heauen and we on earth and that the particular estate of euery one of vs is both knowne and regarded of him Againe God gaue to Moses the Vrim and Thummim which was put on the breastplate of the high priest when he was to aske counsell from God of things vnknowne before the mercie seat whence God gaue answer What the Vrim and Thummim was it is not knowne and it is like it was not made by any art of man but giuen by God and how it was vsed we can not tell but yet the signification of the words affoardeth matter of meditation Vrim signifies lights and Thummim signifies perfections And by this a further matter was prefigured in Christ who hath the perfit Vrim and Thummim in his breast first because in him are hidde all the treasures of wisdome and knowledge secondly because he reueales to his Church out of his word such things as none can know but the children of God as Dauid saith The secret of the Lord is reuealed to them that feare him And for this cause the spirit of Christ is called the spirit of wisdome and reuelation and the spirit of God whereby we know the things that are giuen vnto vs of God as namely our election vocation iustification and sanctification in this life and our eternall glorification after this life yea to euery member of Christ within his Church he giues a speciall spirit of reuelation out of the word whereby he may know that God the father is his father the sonne the redeemer his redeemer and the holy Ghost his
is his house of grace heauen is his house of glorie Nowe if thou wouldst bring thy child to a place in the house of glorie then thou art first of all to get him a place in the house of grace bringing him vp so in the feare of God that both in life and conuersation he may shew himselfe to be a member of the Church and then assure thy selfe that after this life he shall be remooued to the second house of God which is the house of glorie and there be freeman for euer in the kingdome of heauen And if thou shalt thus prouide for thy childe thou shalt not leaue him as an orphan when thou diest but he shall haue God for his father and Christ for his brother and the holy Ghost his comforter And therefore first of all and aboue all remember to make thy child a member of Gods Church Let the example of Dauid excite all parents hereunto I had rather saith he be a dore keeper in the houâ—e of God then to dwell in the tabernacles of wickednesse For a day in thy courts is better then a thousand â—lse where Lastly hence we may finde remedâ—e against the tediousnes of sicknes and feare of death Thou which fearest death remember that Christ is gone to heuen to prepare a place for thy bodie where it must be glorified and liue for euer with the blessed Trinitie and all the Saints and angels though for a while it lie dead and rot in the graue Remember this also thou which continuest in any lingring sicknesse Christ Iesus hath prepared a place for thee wherein thou shalt rest in ioy and blisse without all paine or faintnes The fourth benefit is that Christ ascended vp to heauen to send the comforter vnto his Church This was a speciall ende of his ascension as appeares by Christs owne wordes It is saith he expedient that I goe away for if I goe not the Comforter will not come but if I depart I will sende him vnto you And againe I will pray vnto the Father and he shall giue you another comforter which shall abide with you for euer euen the spirit of trueth But some wil say howe can Christ send his spirit vnto his Church for the person sending and the person sent are vnequall whereas all three persons in trinitie are equall none greater or lesser then another none inferiour or superiour to other Ans. It is true indeede but we must knowe that the action of sending in the Trinitie makes not the persons vnequall but onely shewes a distinction and order among equalls The father sends the sonne the father and the sonne both send the Holy Ghost yet the father is not aboue the sonne neither the father or the sonne aboue the holy Ghost but all are equall in degree though in regarde of order one is before another and it standeth with reason For two men that are equall in degree may vpon mutuall consent one send another But it may be further demanded howe the holy Ghost can be sent which is euery where Ans. The Holy Ghost indeed is euery where therefore he is sent not so much in regard of the presence of his essence or substance as of his operation whereby he renueth guideth the members of Christ. Nowe then this beeing so here first we haue occasion to consider the miserie of the world When a man is troubled in his minde as no vngodly man but sometime he feeleth the terrour of conscience for his sinnes then hee labours to remooue it by merie company and pleasant bookes whereas Christ at his ascension sent his holy spirit to bee the comforter of his Church and therefore when wee are troubled in conscience for our sinnes we should not seeke ease by such slender meanes but rather seeke for the helpe and comfort of the holy ghost and labour to haue our sinnes washed away and our hearts purified and clensed by the bloode of Christ. As for wine and mirth and such like meanes of comfort neither at the day of death nor at the day of iudgement shall they stand vs in stead or bee able to comfort vs. Againe when crosses and calamities fall the counsell of the minister is not sought for but the helpe of such as are called cunning men and cunning women is that is of charmers inchanters and figure-casters a badde practise Christ at his ascension sent his holy spirit vnto his Church and people to be their guide and comforter in their calamities and miseries and therfore when any man is in distresse he should haue recourse to the right meanes of comfort namly the word and Sacraments and there he should find the assistance of the holy Ghost Thus the prophet Isai informeth the Iewes when they shall say vnto you inquire at them which haue a spirit of diuination and at the southsayers which whisper and murmure Should not a people inquire at their God from the liuing to the dead to the lawe and to the testimonie Rebecca when the two twinnes stroue in her wombe what did shee the text saith shee sent to aske the Lord. Yet commonly the men of these daies leaue God seeke to the instruments of the deuill To goe yet further god vseth for sundrie causes most of all to afflict his dearest children Iudgement saith Peter beginnes at Gods house S. Luke saith that a certaine woman was bound of Satan eighteene yeeres but what was shee a daughter of Abraham that is a child of God When the like condition shall befall any of vs let vs remember the ende why Christ ascended vp to heauen and pray vnto God that he will giue vs his spirit that thereby we may be eased and deliuered or else inabled to perseuere continue in patience and this is the true way and meanes to lighten ease the burden of all afflictions And for this cause Paul praieth that the Colossians might be strengthened with all might through his glorious power vnto all patience and long suffering with ioyfulnesse For to whomesoeuer God giueth grace to beleeue to them also he giues power to suffer affliction by the inward worke of his spirit Secondly if Christ haue sent vnto his church the holy spirit to be our comforter our dutie is to prepare our bodies and soules to bee fitte temples and houses for so worthie a guest If a man were certified that a prince would come to his house he would dresse it vp and haue all things in as good order as might bee and shall not wee much more endeauour to purifie and clense our soules and bodies from all sinne that they may be fitte temples for the entertainment of the Holy Ghost whome Christ Iesus hath sent to be our comforter The Shunamite was carefull to entertaine the man of God Elisha for shee said to her husband Let vs make him a little chamber I pray thee with walls and let vs set him there a bed and a stoole a table and
intercession his satisfaction is applied to our persons and by consequent the defect of our workes is couered and remooued and they are approued of God the father In a vision Saint Iohn saw an angel standing before the altar with a golden censer full of sweete odours to offer vp with the praiers of the Saints vpon the same And this signifies that Christ presents our workes before the throne of God and by his intercession sanctifies them that they may be acceptable to God And therefore we must remember that when we doe any thing that is accepted of God it is not for our sakes but by reason of the value and vigour of Christ his merit Fourthly the intercession of Christ made in heauen breedeth and causeth in the hearts of men vpon earth that beleeue another intercession of the spirit as Paul saith He giueth vs his spirit which helpeth our infirmities and maketh request for vs with sighes which can not be expressed but he which searcheth the hearts knoweth what is the meaning of the spirit for he maketh request for the Saints according to the will of God Now the spirit is said to make request in that it stirres and mooues euery contrite heart to pray with sighes and grones vnspeakable to God for things needfull and this grace is a fruit deriued from the intercession of Christ in heauen by the operation of the spirit For as the Sunne though the bodie of it abide in the heauens yet the beames of it descend to vs that are on earth So the intercession of Christ made in heauen is tied as it were to his person alone yet the grones and desires of the touched heart as the beames thereof are here on earth among the faithfull And therefore if we desire to know whether Christ make intercession for vs or no we neede not to ascend vp into the heauens to learne the truth but we must descend into our owne hearts and looke whether Christ haue giuen vs his spirit which makes vs crie vnto God make request to him with grones sighes that can not be expressed and if we finde this in our hearts it is an euident and infallible signe that Christ continually makes intercession for vs in heauen He that would know whether the Sunne shine in the firmament must not clime vp into the cloudes to looke but search for the beames thereof vpon the earth which when he sees he may conclude that the sunne shines in the firmament And if we would know whether Christ in heauen makes intercession for vs let vs ransacke our owne consciences and there make search whether we feele the spirit of Christ crying in vs Abba Father As for those that neuer feele this worke of Gods spirit in them their case is miserable whatsoeuer they be For Christ as yet makes no intercession for them considering these two alwaies go togither his intercession in heauen and the worke of his spirit in the hearts of men moouing them to bewaile their owne sinnes with sighes and grones that cannot be expressed and to crie and to pray vnto God for grace and therfore all such whether they be yong or old that neuer could pray but mumble vp a few words for fashions sake can not assure themselues to haue any part in Christs intercession in heauen The duties to be learned hence are these First whereas Christ makes intercession for vs it teacheth all men to be most carefull to loue and like this blessed Mediatour and to be readie and willing to become his seruants and disciples and that not for forme and fashion sake onely but in all truth and sinceritie of heart For he ascended to heauen and there sits at the right hand of his father to make request for vs that we might be deliuered from hell and come to eternall life Wicked Haman procured letters from king Ahashuerosh for the destruction of all the Iewes men women and children in his dominions this done Hester the Queene makes request to the king that her people might be saued and the letters of Haman reuoked shee obtaines her request and freedome was giuen and contrarie letters of ioyfull deliuerance were sent in post hast to all prouinces where the Iewes were Whereupon arose a wonderfull ioy and gladnes among the Iewes and it is saide that thereupon many of the people of the land became Iewes Well now behold a greater matter among vs then this for there is the hand-writing of condemnation the law and therein the sentence of a double death of bodie and soule and Satan as wicked Haman accuseth vs and seekes by all meanes our condemnation but yet behold not any earthly Hester but Christ Iesus the sonne of God is come downe from heauen and hath taken away this hand-writing of condemnation and cancelled it vpon the crosse and is now ascended into heauen and there sits at the right hand of his father and makes request for vs and in him his father is well pleased and yeeldeth to his request in our behalfe Now then what must we doe in this case Surely looke as the Persians became Iewes when they heard of their safetie so we in life and conuersation must become Christians turne to Christ imbrace his doctrine and practise the same vnfainedly And we must not content our selues with a formall profession of religion but search our owne hearts and flie vnto Christ for the pardon of our sinnes and that earnestly as for life and death as the thiefe doth at the barre when the iudge is giuing sentence against him When we shall thus humble our selues then Christ Iesus that sit at the right hand of God will plead our cause and be our atturney vnto his father and his father againe will accept of his request in our behalfe Then shall we of Persians become Iewes and of the children of this world become the sonnes of God Secondly when we pray to God we must not doe as the blinde man doth as it were rush vpon God in praying to him without consideration had to the Mediatonr between vs and him but we alwaies must direct our prayers to God in the name of Christ for he is aduanced to power and glorie in heauen that he might be a fit patrone for vs who might preferre and present our praiers to God the father that thereby they might be accepted and we might obtaine our request So likewise we must giue thanks to God in the name of Christ for in him and for his sake God doth bestow on vs his blessings Thus much of Christs intercession the other benefit which concernes Christ kingly office is that he sits at the right hand of his father for the administration of that speciall kingdome which is committed to him I say speciall because he is our king not onely by the right creation gouerning all things created togither with the father and the holy Ghost but also more specially by the right of redemption in respect of another kingdome not
of God not only bridling sinne in vs but also mortifying and killing the same Indeed both of them are the good gifts of Gods spirit but yet the mortification of sinne is the chiefest being an effectuall signe of grace and proper to the elect The fifth grace and gift of the holy Ghost is to heare and receiue the word of God with ioy In the parable of the sower one kind of badde ground are they which when they haue heard receiue the worde with ioy And this is that which the authour of the Hebrues calls the the tasting of the good word of God and of the powers of the world to come We knowe that there is great difference betweene tasting of meate and eating of it They that sit down at the table do both tast and eate but they that dresse the meate do onely see and taste thereof so it is at the Lords table Many there be that haue this gift truely both to tast and eate of the bodie and blood of Christ offered in the word and Sacraments and some againe doe onely taste and feele the sweetnesse of them and reioice therein but yet are not indeede partakers thereof Nowe if this be so then all those which heare the word of God must take heede how they heare and labour to finde these two things in themselues by hearing I. that in heart and conscience they be throughly touched and humbled for their sinnes II. that they be certenly assured of the fauour and loue of God in Christ and that the sweete promises of the Gospel doe belong to them and in consideration hereof they must make conscience of all sinne both in thought worde and deed through the whole course of their liues And this kind of hearing bringeth that ioy which vanisheth not away Thus much of the benefits of the holy Ghost common to all men both good and badde nowe followe such as are proper to the elect all which may be reduced vnto one namely the inhabitation of the spirit whereby the elect are the temples of the holy Ghost who is said to dwell in men not in respect of substance for the whole nature of the holy Ghost cannot be comprised in the bodie or soule of man but in respect of a particular operation and this dwelling standes in two things The first that the holy Ghost doth abide in them not for a time onely but for euer for the word dwelling noteth perpetuitie Secondly that the holy Ghost hath the full disposition of the heart as whē a man commeth to dwell in an house whereof he is lord he hath libertie to gouerne it after his owne will Nowe this disposition of the hearts of the faithfull by the holy Ghost stands in fiue special and notable gifts euery one worthie our obseruation The first is a certen knowledge of a mans owne reconciliation to God in Christ. As it is said in Esai By his knowledge my righteous seruant shall iustifie many And Christ saith This is life eternall that they knowe thee to be the onely verie God and whome thou hast sent Iesus Christ. This knowledge is not generall for then the deuils might be saued but it is particular whereby a man knoweth God the father to be his father and Christ the redeemer to bee his redeemer and the holy Ghost to bee his sanctifier and comforter And it is a speciall worke of the holy Ghost as Paul saith The spirit of God beareth witnesse to our spirits that we are the children of God And we haue receiued the spirit which is of God that we might know the things that are giuen vnto vs of God The second gift is regeneration whereby a man of a limme of the deuill is made a member of Christ and of a child of Satan whome euery one of vs by nature doe as liuely resemble as any man doeth his owne parent is made the child of God Except a man saith our Sauiour Christ be borne againe by water and the spirit he cannot enter into the kingdome of heauen Iohn Baptist in saying that Christ baptized with the holy Ghost and fire compares the spirit of god to fire and water To fire for two causes I. as it is the nature of fire to warme the body that is benummed and frozen with colde so when a man is benummed and frozen in sinne yea when he is euen starke dead in sinne it is the property of the Holy Ghost to warme and quicken his heart and to reuiue him II. Fire doth purge and eate out the drosse from the good mettall now there is no drosse nor canker that hath so deepely eaten into any mettall as sinne into the nature of man and therefore the Holy Ghost is as fire to purge and eate out the hidden corruptions of sinne out of the rebellious heart of man Againe the holy Ghost is compared to cleare water for two causes I. man by nature is as drie wood without sappe and the property of the holy Ghost is as water to supple and to put sap of grace into the dead and rotten heart of man II. the propertie of water is to clense and purifie the filth of the bodie euen so the holy Ghost doth spiritually wash away our sinnes which are the filth of our nature and this is the second benefit of the Holy Ghost By this we are taught that he which would enter into the kingdome of God and haue the Holy Ghost to dwell in him must labour to feele the worke of regeneration by the same spirit and if a man would knowe whether hee haue this worke wrought in him or no let him marke what Saint Paul saith They that are of the spirit sauour the things that are of the spirit but they that liue after the flesh sauour the things of the flesh If therefore a man haue his heart continually affected with that which is truely good either more or lesse it is a certaine token that his wicked nature is changed and he regenerate but contrariwise if his heart be alwaies set on the pleasures of sinne and the things of this world hee may iustly suspect himselfe that he is not regenerated As for example if a man haue all his minde set vpon drinking and gulling in of wine and strong drink hauing little delight nor pleasure in any thing els it argues a carnall minde vnregenerate because it affects the things of the flesh and so of the rest And on the contrarie he that hath his minde affected with a desire to doe the will of God in practising the workes of charitie and religion he I say hath a spirituall and a renued heart and is regenerate by the holy Ghost The third worke of the holy Ghost is to gouerne the hearts of the elect this may be called spirituall regiment A man that dwelleth in a house of his owne orders and gouerns it according to his own will euen so the holy ghost gouerns all them in whome he dwelleth as Paul saith
they that are the sonnes of God are led by his spirit a most notable benefit for looke where the h. Ghost dwelleth there he will be Lord gouerning both heart minde will and affections and that two waies I. by repressing all badde motions vnto sinne arising either from the corruption of mans nature from the world or from the deuil II. by stirring vp good affections and motions vpon euery occasion so it is said The flesh that is the corruption of mans nature lusteth against the spirit the spirit that is grace in the heart lusteth against the flesh that after a double sort first by labouring to ouermaster and keep down the motions thereof secondly by stirring vp good motions and inclinations to pietie and religion In Esay the holy Ghost hath most excellent titles The spirit of the Lord the spirit of wisdome and vnderstanding the spirit of counsel of strength the spirit of knowledge of the feare of the Lord. Now he is so called because he stirres vp good motions in the godly of wisdome of knowledge of strength of vnderstanding of counsell and of the feare of the Lord. And S. Paul saith that the fruits of the spirit are ioy peace loue long suffering gentlenesse goodnesse faith meekenes temperance c. all which are so tearmed because where the holy Ghost ruleth there he ingendreth these good gifts and motions of grace but among all the inward motions of the spirit the most principall are these I. an vtter disliking of sinne because it is sinne And that is when a man hath an eye not so much to another mans sinnes as to his own seeing them is truely sorrowfull for them and disliketh them and himselfe for them not so much because there is a place of torment or a day of iudgement to come wherein hee must answer to God for them all but as if there were no hell or iudgement because God is displeased by them who hath beene vnto him a most louing and mercifull father in redeeming him by Christ. The second is an hungring desire aboue all things in this worlde to be at vnitie with God in Christ for the same sinnes This is a motion of the holy Ghost which no man can haue but he in whome the holy Ghost doth dwell The third the gift of hearty praier For this cause the Holy Ghost is called the spirit of supplications because it stirreth vp the heart and makes it fit to pray and therefore Paul saith that the spirit of God helpeth our infirmities for we knowe not what to pray as we ought but the spirit it selfe maketh request for vs with sighes which cannot be expressed This is an ordinarie worke of the holy Ghost in all that beleeue he that would knowe whether he haue the spirit dwelling truely in his heart shall knowe it by this A mother carrieth her child in her armes if it crie for the dugge and sucke the same it is aliue being obserued many daies togither if it neither crie nor stirre it is dead In like manner it is an vnfallible note of a true child of God to crie to his father in heauen by praier but he that neuer crieth nor feeleth himselfe stirred vp to make his mone to God is in a miserable case and he may well be thought to be but a dead childe and therefore let vs learne in praier vnfainedly to poure out our soules before God considering it is a speciall gift of the Holy Ghost bestowed on the children of God The fourth worke of the holy Ghost in the heart of the elect is comfort in distresse and therefore our Sauiour Christ calleth him the comforter whome he will send and in the Psalme hee is called the oyle of gladnesse because he maketh glad the heart of man in trouble and distresse There be two things that fill the heart full of endlesse griefe the first outward calamities as when a man is in any danger of death when he looseth his goods his good name his friendes and such like The second is a troubled conscience whereof Salomon saith A troubled spirit who can beare it and of all other it is the most heauie and grieuous crosse that can bee When as the hand of God was heauie vpon Iob this was the sorest of all his affliction and therefore he crieth out that the arrowes of the almightie did sticke in his soule Nowe what is the comfort in this case Ans. In the middest of all our distresses the holy Ghost is present with vs to make vs reioice and to fill vs with comforts that no tongue can expresse out of the word of god and specially the promises thereof And hereupon the vngodly man when afflictions befall him is readie to make away himselfe because he wants the comfort of the holy Ghost The last benefit wrought in the hearts of the elect is the strengthening of them to doe the weightiest duties of their callings and hence the holy Ghost is called the spirit of strength There be diuers things to bee done of a Christian man that are farre beyond the reach of his power as fiâ—st when he seeth his owne sinnes and is truely humbled for them then to lift vp the hand of faith to heauen and thereby to catch holde on the mercy of God in Christ is the hardest thing in the whole world and this doe all those knowe to be true in some part which knowe what it is to beleeue Secondly it is as hard a thing in the time of temptation to resist temptation as for drie wood to resist the fire when it begins to burn Thirdly when a maÌ„ is put to his choice either to loose his life goods friends and all that he hath or els to forsake religion euen then to forsake all and to sticke vnto Christ is a matter of as great diffâ—cultie as any of the former Fourthly when a man wanteth the ordinary meanes of Gods prouidence as meate drinke and cloathing then at the very same instant to acknowledge Gods prouidence to reioyce in it and to relie theron is as much as if a man should shake the whole earth It is against our wicked nature to trust God vnlesse he first lay downe some pawne of his loue mercie to vs. How then will some say shall any one be able to doe these things Ans. The holy Ghost is the spirit of strength and by him we do all things as Paul saith I am able to doe all things through the helpe of Christ which strengtheneth me Concerning these gifts of the holy Ghost two questions may be mooued First what is the measure of grace in this life Answ. Small in respect In this world we receiue as Paul saith not the tenths but the first fruits of Gods spirit the earnest of the spirit Now the first fruits properly are but as an handfull or twaine of corne to a whole corne field containing many acres furlongs of ground
righteous man And Saint Iohn saith Hereby we know that we are translated from death to life because we loue the brethren that is such as are members euen because they are so The second signe of this affection is a loue and desire to the comming of Christ whether it be by death vnto any man particularly or by the last iudgement vniuersally and that for this ende that there may be a full participation of fellowshippe with Christ. And that this very loue is a note of adoption it appeares by that which S. Paul saith that the crowne of righteousnes is laid vp for all them that loue the appearing of Christ. The outward token of adoption is New-obedience wherby a man endeauours to obey Gods commandements in his life and conuersation as Saint Iohn saith Hereby we are sure that we know him if we keepe his commandements Now this obedience must not be iudged by the rigour of the morall law for then it should be no token of grace but rather a meanes of damnation but it must be esteemed considered as it is in the acceptation of God who spares them that feare him as a father spares an obedient sonne esteeming things done not by the effect and absolute doing of them but by the affection of the doer And yet least any man should here be deceiued wee must knowe that the obedience which is an infallible marke of the childe of God must be thus qualified First of all it must not be done vnto some fewe of Gods commandements but vnto them all without exception Herod heard Iohn Baptist willingly and did many things and Iudas had excellent things in him as appeares by this that he was content to leaue all and to follow Christ and he preached the Gospel of the kingdome in Iurie as well as the rest yet alas all this was nothing for the one could not abide to become obedient to the seauenth commaundement in leauing his brother Philips wife and the other would not leaue his couetousnesse to die for it Vpright and sincere obedience doth inlarge it selfe to all the commandements as Dauid saith I shall not be confounded when I haue respect to all thy commaundements And Saint Iames saith he which faileth in one law is guiltie of all that is the obedience to many commaundements is indeede before God no obedience but a slatte sinne if a man wittingly and willingly carrie a purpose to omit any one dutie of the lawe He that repents of one sinne truly doth repent of all and he that liues but in one knowne sinne without repentance though he pretend neuer â—o much reformation of life indeed repents of no sinne Secondly this obedience must extend it selfe to the whole course of a mans life after his conuersion and repentance We must not iudge of a man by an action or two but by the tenour of his life Such as the course of a mans life is such is the man though he through the corruption of his nature faile in this or that particular action yet doth it not preiudice his estate before God so be it he renue his repentance for his seuerall slippes and falls not lying in any sinne and withall from yeare to yeare walke vnblameable before God and men S. Paul saith The foundation of God remaineth sure the Lord knoweth who are his Now some might hereupon say it is true indeede God knowes who are his but how may I be assured in my selfe that I am his to this demaund as I take it Paul answers in the next words Let euery one that calleth on the name of the Lord depart from iniquitie that is let men inuocate the name of God praying seriously for things whereof they stand in neede withall giuing thanks and departing from all their former sinnes and this shall be vnto them an infallible token that they are in the election of God Thirdly in outward obedience it is required that it proceede from the whole man as the regeneration which is the cause of it is through the whole man in bodie soule and spirit Againe obedience is the fruit of loue and loue is from the pure heart the good conscience and faith vnfained Thus we haue heard the testimonies and tokens whereby a man may be certified in his conscience that he was chosen to saluation before all worlds If and desire further resolution in this point let them meditate vpon the 15. psal and first epistle of S. Iohn beeing parcels of Scripture penned by the holy Ghost for this ende Here some will demand how a man may be assured of his adoption if he want the testimonie of the spirit to certifie him thereof Ans. Fire is knowne to be no painted but a true fire by two notes by heate and by the flame now if the case fall out that the fire want a flame it is still knowne to be fire by the heate In like manner as I haue saide there be two witnesses of our adoption Gods spirit and our spirit now if it fall out that a man feele not the principall which is the spirit of adoption he must then haue recourse to the second witnesse and search out in himselfe the signes and tokens of the sanctification of his owne spirit by which he may certenly assure himselfe of his adoption as we know fire to be fire by the heate though it want a flame Againe it may be demanded on this manner how if it come to passe that after inquirie we finde but fewe signes of sanctification in our selues Ans. In this case we are to haue recourse to the least measure of grace lesse then which there is no sauing grace and it stands in two things an heartie disliking of our sinnes because they are sinnes and a desire of reconciliation with God in Christ for them all and these are tokens of adoption if they be soundly wrought in the heart though all other tokens for the present seeme to be wanting If any shall say that a wicked man may haue this desire as Balaam who desired to die the death of the righteous the answer is that Balaam indeede desired to die as the righteous man doth but he could not abide to liue as the righteous he desired the ende but not the proper subordinate meanes which tend vnto the ende as vocation iustification sanctification repentance c. the first is the worke of nature the second is the worke of grace Nowe I speake not this to make men secure and to content themselues with these smal beginnings of grace but onely to shewe howe any may assure themselues that they are at the least babes in Christ adding this withall that they which haue no more but these small beginnings must be carefull to increase them because he which goes not forward goes backeward Lastly it may be demanded what a man should doe if he want both the testimonie of Gods spirit and his owne spirit and haue no meanes in the world of assurance Ans.
We are carefull to flie the infection of the bodily plague oh then how carefull should we be to flie the common blindnesse of minde and hardnes of heart which is the very plague of all plagues a thousand fold worse then all the plagues of Egypt And it is so much the more fearefull because the more it takes place the lesse it is perceiued When a malefactour on the day of assise is brought forth of the iayle with great bolts and fetters to come before the iudge as he is going all men pitie him and speake comfortably vnto him but why so because he is now to be arraigned at the barre of an earthly iudge Now the case of all impenitent sinners is farre more miserable then the case of this man for they lie fettered in bondage vnder sinne and Satan and this short life is the way in which they are going euery houre to the barre of Gods iustice who is the King of kings and Lord of lords there to be arraigned and to haue sentence of condemnation giuen against them Now canst thou pitie a man that is before an earthly iudge and wilt thou not be touched with the miserie of thine owne estate who goest euery day forward to the barre of Gods iustice whether thou be sleeping or waking sitting or standing as a man on the sea in a shippe goes continually toward the hauen though he himselfe stirre not his foote Begin now at length to lay this point to your hearts that so long as ye runne on in your blind waies without repentance as much as ye can yee make post hast to hel-ward and so long as you continue in this miserable condition as Peter saith Your iudgement is not farre off and your damnation sleepeth not Thirdly seeing those whom God hath purposed to refuse shall be left vnto themselues and neuer come to repentance we are to loue and embrace the word of God preached taught vnto vs by the ministers of the Gospell withall submitting our selues vnto it and suffering the Lord to humble vs thereby that we may come at length out of the broad way of blindnes of mind and hardnes of heart leading to destruction into the strait way of true repentance and reformation of life which leadeth to saluation For so long as a man liues in this world after the lusts of his owne heart he goes on walking in the very same broad way to hell in which all that are ordained to condemnation walke and what a fearefull thing is it but for a little while to be a companion in the way of destruction with them that perish and therefore I say once againe let vs all in the feare of God lay his word vnto our hearts and heare it with reuerence so as it may be in vs the sword of the spirit to cut downe the sinnes and corruptions of our natures and worke in vs a reformation of life and true repentance The third point concerning the decree of Reprobation is the Iudgement to be giuen of it This iudgement belongeth to God principally and proâ—erly because he knoweth best what he hath determined concerning the estate of euery man and none but he knowes who they be which are ordained to due and deserued damnation And againe he onely knoweth the hearts and wills of men and what grace he hath giuen them what they are and what all their sinnes be and so doth no angel nor creature in the world beside As for men it belongs not to them to giue iudgement of reprobation in themselues or in others vnlesse God reueale his will vnto them and giue them a gift of discerning This gift was bestowed on sundrie of the Prophets in the olde testament and in the newe testament on the Apostles Dauid in many psalmes makes request for the confusion of his enemies not praying onely against their sinnes which we may do but euen against their persons which we may not doe No doubt he was guided by Gods spirit and receiued thence an extraordinarie gift to iudge of the obstinate malice of his aduersaries And Paul praies against the person of Demetrius saying The Lord reward him according to his doings And such kind of praiers were lawful in them because they were carried with pure and vpright zeale and had no doubt a speciall gift whereby they were able to discerne of the finall estate of their enemies Againe God sometimes giues this gift of discerning of some mens finall impenitencie to the Church vpon earth I say not to this or that priuate person but to the bodie of the Church or greater part thereof S. Iohn writing vnto the Churches saith There is a sinne vnto death that is against the holy Ghost I say not that thou shouldest praie for it in which wordes he takes it for graunted that this sinne might be discerned by the Church in those daies And Paul saith If any man beleeue not the Lord Iesus let him be had in execration Mara-natha that is pronounced accursed to euerlasting destruction Whence it appeares that the Church hath power to pronounce men reiected to euerlasting damnation vpon some speciall occasions though I dare not say ordinarily and vsually The primitiue Church with one consent praied against Iulian the Apostata and the praiers made were not in vaine as appeared by the euent of his fearefull ende As for priuate and ordinarie men for the tempering and rectifying of their iudgements in this case they must followe two rules The one is that euery member of the Church is bound to beleeue his owne election It is the commandement of God binding the very conscience that wee should beleeue in Christ. Nowe to beleeue in Christ is not onely to put our affiance in him and to be resolued that we are iustified and sanctified and shall be glorified by him but also that we were elect to saluation in him before the beginning of the worlde which is the foundation of the rest Againe if of things that haue necessarie dependance one vpon another we are to beleeue the one then we are to beleeue the other Nowe election and adoption are things conioined and the one necessarily depends vpon the other For all the elect as Paul saith are predestinate to adoption and wee are to beleeue our owne adoption and therefore also our election The second rule is that concerning the persons of those that be of the Church we must put in practise the iudgement of charitie and that is to esteeme of them as of the elect of God till God make manifest otherwise By vertue of this rule the ministers of Gods worde are to publish and preach the gospel to all without exception It is true indeed there is both wheate and darnell in Gods fielde chaffe and corne in Gods barne fish and drosse in Gods net sheepe and goates in Christs folde but secret iudgements belong vnto god the rule of loue which is to think wish the best of others is to be followed
into one whole Mystical bodie Now that we may the better cōceiue the nature of it sundrie questions are to be mooued The first what kinde of coniunction this is Ans. In the scripture we meete with three kinde of coniunctions The first is coniunction in nature when sundrie things are coupled by one and the same nature As the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost being three distinct subsistances are all one and therefore ioyned in one godhead or diuine nature Nowe Christ and the beleeuer are not ioyned in nature for thē they twaine should haue one bodie and soule The second coniunction is in person when things in nature different so concurre togither that they make but one person as the bodie and soule make one man and the godhead of the sonne with his manhood make but one Christ in whome there is an vnion of distinct natures with vnity of person Nowe Christ and a Christian are not ioyned in person for Christ is one person Peter a second and Paul a third distinct from thē both so many men as there bee so many seuerall persons The third coniunction is in spirit and this is the coniunction meant in this place whereby Christ and his Church are ioyned togither for the verie same spirit of God that dwelleth in the manhood of Christ and filleth it with all graces aboue measure is deriued thence and dwelleth in all the true members of the Church and filleth them with the like graces in measure and therefore S. Iohn saith Hereby wee knowe that we dwell in him and he in vs because he hath giuen vs of his spirit Hence it followes that the bond of this coniunction is one and the same spirit descending from Christ the head to all his members creating also in them the instrument of faith whereby they apprehend Christ and make him their owne The second is what are the things vnited Ans. Not the bodie of the beleeuer to the bodie of Christ or the soule to his soule but the whole person of the man to the whole person of Christ yet in this order we are first of al immediately ioyned to the manhood of Christ by the manhood to the godhead The third question is what is the manner of this coniunction Answ. Wee must not thinke that Christ and his Church are ioyned by imagination as the minde of man and the thing whereof he thinkes or by consent of heart as one friende is ioyned with another and as the Iewes conuerted were all of one heart and soule or by any abode in one place or by touching as sea and lande are both ioyned togither and make one globe or by any composition or cōmixtion of substances as when many ingredients are put togither to make one medicine But this coniunction is altogither spirituall as the former Giuing was and incomprehensible to mans reason and therefore wee must rather labour to feele it by experience in the heart then to conceiue it in the braine Yet neuerthelesse it shall not be amisse to consider a resemblance of it in this comparison Suppose a man hauing the parts of his bodie disioyned farre asunder his head lying in Italy one arme in Germanie the other in Spaine and his leggs with vs in England suppose further all these parts or quarters haue all one soule extending it selfe vnto them all and quickening each of them seuerally as though they were neerely ioyned togither and though the parts be seuered many hundred miles asunder yet the distance of place doth not hinder the coniunction considering one and the same soule doth inlarge it selfe and giue life vnto them all In the same manner the head of the Mysticall bodie Christ our Sauiour is nowe in heauen and some of his members in heauen with him and some in earth and of these some in England some in Germanie some in Italy some in Spaine distant many thousand miles asunder and the spirit of God is as it were the soule of this bodie which giueth spirituall life to all the members distance of place doth not hinder this coniunction because the holy Ghost which linketh all the partes togither is infinite The benefits which we receiue by this Mysticall vnion are manifold For it is the ground of the conueiance of all grace The first is that by means hereof euery Christian as he is a Christian or a man regenerate hath his beginning and being in Christ howesoeuer as he is a man hee hath his beeing and subsisting in himselfe as Paul saith Ye are of God in Christ. And We are members of his bodie of his flesh and of his bones Howe will some say can this be After this manner The comparison is taken from our first parents Eue was made of a rib taken out of Adams side he beeing cast into a slumber this beeing done Adam awaked and said This nowe is bone of my bone and flesh of my flesh Christ was nailed on the crosse and his most pretious blood was shed and out of it arise and spring all true Christians that is out of the merit of Christs death passion whereby they become newe creatures Secondly euery one that beleeueth in Christ by reason of this vnion hath an vnspeakable prerogatiue for hereby he is first vnited to Christ and by reason thereof is also ioyned to the whole trinitie the father the sonne and the holy Ghost and shall haue eternall fellowship with them Thirdly sundrie men specially Papists deride the doctrine of iustification by imputed righteousnes thinking it as absurde that a man should be iust by that righteousnesse which is inherent in the person of Christ as if we should say that one man may liue by the soule of another or be learned by the learning of another But here we may see that it hath sufficient foundation For there is a most neere and strait vnion betweene Christ and all that beleeue in him and in this vnion Christ with all his benefits according to the tenour of the couenant of grace is made ours really therfore we may stande iust before God by his righteousnesse it beeing indeede his because it is in him as in a subiect yet so as it is also ours because it is giuen vnto vs of God Nowe there is no such vnion betweene man and man and for that cause one man can not liue by the soule of another or be learned by the learning of another Fourthly frō this fountaine springes our sanctificatiō wherby we die to sin and are renued in righteousnes and holines Wormes flies that haue lien dead al winter if they be laid in the sunne in the spring time begin to reuiue by vertue thereof euen so whē we are vnited to Christ are as it were laid in the beames of this blessed sonne of righteousnes vertue is deriued thence which warmeth our benummed hearts dead in sinne and reuiueth vs to newnes of life whereby we begin to affect and like good things and put in practise all
to passe Ans. As God determines what things shall come to passe so hee doeth with all determine the meanes whereby the same things are effected Before all worlds God decreed that men should liue vpon earth and he decreed likewise that meate drinke and cloathing should be vsed that life might be preserued Now prayer is one of the most excellent meanes whereby sundry things are brought to passe therefore Gods eternall counsell touching things to come doth not exclude praier and like meanes but rather include and implie the same The second question is what kind of actioÌ„ praier is Ans. It is no lip-labour it is the putting vp of a suite vnto God and this action is peculiar to the very heart of a man Rom. 8.26 The spirit makes request for vs. But how with grones in the heart Exod. â—4 15 The Lord saith to Moses Why criest thou yet there is no mention made that Moses spake any word at all the Lord no doubt accepted the inward mourning and desire of his heart for a crie Psal. 38.10 and 11.4 The third question is what is the forme or rule according to which wee are to pray Ans. It is the reuealed will and word of God A man in humbling his soule before God is not to pray as his affections carrie him and for what he list but all is to be done according to the expresse word So as those things which God hath commanded vs to aske we are to aske those things which he hath not commanded vs to aske we are in no wise to pray for 1. Iohn 5.14 This is the assurance which we haue of him that if wee aske any thing according to his will he heareth vs. This then is a speciall clause to be marked that men must pray in knowledge not in ignorance Here weigh the case of poore ignorant people they talke much of praying for themselues and others they imagine that they pray very deuoutly to God but alas they doe nothing lesse because they know not what to aske according to gods will They therfore must learn Gods word and pray according to the same els it will prooue in the end that all their praying was nothing but as mocking and flat dishonouring of God The fourth question is with what affection a man must praie Ans. Praier must proceede from a broken and contrite heart This is the sacrifice which God accepteth Psal. 51. 17. When Ahab abased himselfe though hee did â—â— in hypocrisie yet God had some respect vnto it 1. King 21.29 saith the Lord to Eliah seest thou how Ahab is huÌ„bled before me This contrition of heart stands in two things The first of them is a liuely feeling of our owne sinne miserie and wretched estate how that we are compassed about with innumerable enemies euen with the deuill and his angels and within abound euen with huge seas of wants and rebellious corruptions whereby we most grieuously displease God and are vile in our owne eyes Beeing therefore thus beset on euery side we are to be touched with the sense of this our great miserie And he that will pray aright must put on the person and the very affection of a poore wretched begger and certenly not beeing grieued with the rufull condition in which we are in our selues it is not possible for vs to pray effectually Psal. 130.1 Out of the deepest called vpon thee O Lord that is when I was in my greatest miserie and as it were not farre from the gulfes of hell then I cried to God Esay 26.16 Lord in trouble haue they visited thee they powred out a prayer when thy chastening was vpon them 1. Sam. 1.15 I am a woman saith Anna of an hard spirit that is a trouble soule and haue powred my soule before the Lord. Hence it appeareth that the ordinarie praiers of most men grieuously displease God seeing they are made for fashion onely without any sense and feeling of their miseries commonly men come with the Pharise in ostentation of their integritie and they take great paines with their lippes but their hearts wander from the Lord. The second thing required in a contrite heart is a longing desire and hungring after Gods graces and benefits whereof we stand in neede It is not sufficient for a man to buckle as it were and to goe crooked vnder his sinnes and miseries but also he must haue a desire to be eased of them and to be enriched with graces needfull Thus Hezekias the King and the Prophet Isaiah the sonne of Amos prayed against Senacharib and cried vnto heauen 2. Chr. 32.10 Where we may see what a marueilous desire they had to obtaine their request So also Rom. 8.16 The spirit maketh request with grones so great that they can not be vttered as they are felt Dauid Psal. â—43 6 saith that he desireth after the Lord as the thirstie land Now we know that the ground parched with heate opens it selfe in riâ—ts and cranies and gapes towards heauen as though it would deuoure the clouds for want of moysture and thus must the heart be disposed to Gods grace till it obtaine it The people of Israel beeing in grieuous aâ—fliction how doe they pray They powre out their soules like water before the face of the Lord. Lament 2. 1â— The fift question is in whose name prayer must be made Ans. It must not be made in the name of any creature but onely in the name and mediation of Christ. Ioh. 14.14 If yee aske any thing in my name I will doe it A man is not to present his prayers to God in any worthines of his owne merits For what is he to make the best of himselfe what can he make of himselfe by nature he is no better then the very firebrand of hell and of all Gods creatures on earth the most outragious rebell to God and therefore can not be heard for his owne sake As for Saints they can be no mediatours seeing euen they themselues in heauen are accepted of God not for themselues but onely for the blessed merits of Christ. If any man sinne saith Saint Iohn 1. epist. chap. 2.1 we hâ—â—e an aduocate with the father Iesus Christ. But howe prooues he this It followes then And he is the reconciliation for our sinnes His reason stands thus hee which must be an advocate must first of al be a reconciliation for vs no saints can be a reconciliation for vs therefore no Saints can be aduocates Therefore in this place is manifest an other fault of ignorant people They crie often Lord helpe me Lord haue mercie vpon me But in whose name pray they poore soules like blind bayards they rush vpon the Lord they knowe no mediatour in whose name they should present their praiers to him Litle do they consider with themselues that God is as well a most terrible Iudge as a mercifull father The sixt question is Whether faith be requisite to praier or not Ans. Prayer is to be made with faith whereby a man must
haue receiued the spirit of adoption whereby we crie Abâ—a that isâ— father And Rom. 8.26 Likewise the spirit helpeth our infirmities for we know not what to pray as we ought but the spirit it selfe maketh request And Zach. 12.10 the holy Ghost is called the spirit of grace and deprecatioâ—s or praiers Well then the man that would pray must haue Gods spirit to be his schoole-master to teach him to pray with grones and sighes of the heart for the words make not the prayer but the grones and desires of his heart and a man praies for no more then he desires with the heart and he which desires nothing praies not at all but spends lip-labour The second worke of the spirit is to assure vs in our consciences that we are in the state of grace reconciled to God Rom. 8.16 The spirit of adoption beareth witnesse with our spirits that we are the children of God And this inward certificate of the spirit in all exercises of inuocation is very necessarie for he which wants this assurance if he be secure and benummed in his sinnes will not and if he be touched in conscience for them for his life dare not cal God father Also this confutes the opinion of the Church of Rome which teacheth that man is to doubt whether he be adopted or no. For how can a man truly call God father when he doubts whether he be the child of God or no It is a miserable kind of praying to cal God father and withall to doubt whether he be a father Indeede it is true that doubts will often arise but it is our dutie to striue against them and not to yeeld to them Yea but say they to be certaine of Gods mercy is presumption I answer if it be presumption it is an holy presumption because God hath bidden vs to call him father Our Father 1. The meaning THus much of the argument of relation now let vs proceedeâ— It is further said Our father And he is so tearmed because he is the father of Christ by nature and in him the father of euery beleeuer yea of the whole bodie of the Church Quest. Whether may it be lawfull for vs in praier to say not our father but my father Ans. A Christian may in priuate praier say My father This is warranted by the example of our Sauiour Matth. 26. â—9 O my father if it be possible let this cup passe from me And Math. 27.46 My God my God why hast thou forsaken me And Thomas praied My Lord and my God And Paul I giue thanks to my God c. And Gods promise is Ier. 3.19 Thou shalt call me my father The meaning of Christ is not to binde vs to these words but to teach vs that in our praiers we must not haue regard to our selues onely but also to our brethren and therefore when we pray for them in our priuate praiers as for our selues we put in practise the true meaning of these words 2. The vses When we pray wee must not make request onely for our selues and our owne good but for others also as the church and people of God perswading our selues that we also are partakers of their praiers and for the better cleering of this point let vs search who they are for whome wee are to pray Of men there be two sorts some liuingâ— some dead Of these two kinds the liuing are to be praied for and there is no praying for the dead A man that is dead knowes what shall bee his estate eternally if he died a wicked person that is an vnrepentant sinner his state shall bee according in eternall torment if he died hauing repented of his sinnes then hee shall rest with God in his kingdome Apoc. 14.13 Blessed are they which die in the Lord for they rest from their labours and their workes follow them Gal. 6.10 While wee haue time let vs doe good to all men Where wee may note that there is a time namely after death when we cannot doe good to others Again of the liuing some are our enemies some our friends Our friends are they which are of the same religion affection and disposition Foes are either priuate or publike Publike foes are either enemies to our countrie as tyrants traitors c. or enemies to our religion as Iewes Turkes Papists Infidels Atheists Now towards all these how ought a man to behaue himselfe in praier Ans. He is to pray for them all Matth. 5.44 Pray for them which hurt you and persecute you 1. Tim. 2.1 I exhort that praiers intercessions c. be made for all men for kings c. Yet wheÌ„ Paul gaue this commandement we read not that there were any Christian kings but all Infidels And the Iewes are commanded to pray for Babylon where they were captiue Ierem. 29.7 And seeke the prosperitie of the cittie whither I haue caused you to be carried captiue and pray vnto the Lord for it Question How and in what manner are wee to pray for our enemies Ans. We are to praie against their â—innes counsels enterprises but not against their persons Thus praied Dauid against Achitophel 2. Sam. 15.31 Lord I pray thee bring the counsell of Achitophel to foolishnesse And thus did the Apostles pray against their persecutors Act. 4.29 O Lord behold their threatnings and graunt vnto thy seruants with all boldnesse to speake thy word Question Dauid vseth imprecations against his enemies in which he prayeth for their vtter confusion as Psal. 59. 109. c. The like is done by Paul Gal. 5.1 2. Tim. 4.14 and Peter Act. 8. 20. though afterwards he mitigates his execration But how could they doe it Ans. 1. They were indued with an extraordinarie measure of Gods spirit and hereby they were inabled to discerne of their enemies and certainly to iudge that their wickednes and malice was incurable and that they should neuer repent And the like praiers did the Primitiue church coÌ„ceiue against Iulian the Apostata because they perceiued him to be a malitious desperate enemie 2. Secondly they were indued with a pure zeale and not carried with desire of reuenge against their enemies intending nothing els but the glorie of God Nowe for vs it is good that wee should suspect our zeale because sinister affections as hatred enuie emulation desire of reuenge will easily mingle themselues therewith Question How farre forth may we vse those Psalmes in which Dauid vseth imprecations against his enemies Ans. They are to bee read and song with these caueats I. We are to vse those imprecations indefinitely against the enemies of God and his Church for we may perswade our selues that alwaies there be some such obstinate enemies but we must not applie them particularly 2. Secondly we must vse them as Augustine saith as certaine propheticall sentences of the holy Ghost pronouncing the last sentence of destruction vpon final and impenitent sinners which oppose themselues against Gods kingdome 3. They may be vsed against our spirituall
occasions 1. The entrance to our callings in the morning 2. The receiuing of Gods creatures at noone-tyde 3. The going to rest at night Againe beside set solemne praiers there be certaine kinds of short praiers which the fathers call Eiaculationes that is the liftings vp of the heart into heauen secretly and suddainly and this kind of praying may be vsed as occasion is offered enery houre in the daie Quest. 5. Whether may we pray for all men or no Ans. We may and wee may not We may if all men or mankind be taken distributiuely or seuerally For there is no particular countrie kingdome towne person but wee may make praiers for it And though men be Atheists Infidels Heretikes yea deuils incarnate yet for any thing we knowe they may belong to the election of God except they sinne against the holy ghost which sinne is very seldome hardly discerned of men And in this sence must the commandement of Paul be vnderstood I exhort therfore that first of all supplications praiers c. be made for all men 1. Tim. 2.1 We may not pray for all men if all men or mankind be taken collectiuely that is if all men be considered wholly togither as they make one bodie or company and be taken as we say in grosse For in this bodie or masse of mankind there be some though they be vnknowne to vs yet I say there be some whome God in his iust iudgement hath refused whose saluation by praier shall neuer be obtained Quest. 6. Whether is it possible for a man to pray in reading of a praier Answer It pleaseth some to mooue this question but there is no doubt of it For praier is a part of Gods worship and therefore a spirituall action of the heart of man standing specially in a desire of that which we want and faith whereby we beleeue that our desire shall be granted Nowe the voice or vtterance whether it be in reading or otherwise is no part of the praier but an outwarde meanes whereby praier is vttered and expressed Therefore there is no reason why a forme of praier being read should cease to be a praier because it is read so be it the spirit of grace and praier be not wanting in the partie reading and the hearers Obiect To reade a sermon is not to preach and therefore to read a praier is not to pray Ans. The reason is not like in both For the gift of preaching or prophecie can not bee shewed or practised in the reading of a sermon and for this cause the reading of a sermon is not preaching or prophesie but the grace and gift of praier may bee shewed in reading of a praier otherwise it would goe very hard with them that want conuenient vtterance by reason of some defect in the tongue or by reason of bashfulnesse in the presence of others Of Gods hearing our praiers HItherto we haue spoken of the making of praier to god a word or twain of Gods hearing our praiers Quest. How many waies doth God heare mens praiers Ans. Two waies The first in his mercie when he graunts the requests of such as call vpon him in the feare of his name Secondly hee heares mens praiers in his wrath Thus he gaue the Israelites Quailes according to their desire Psal. 78.29.30.31 Thus often men curse themselues and wish that they were hanged or dead and accordingly they haue their wish Quest. 2. Why doth God deferre to heare the praiers of his seruants Ans. First to prooue them by delay Secondly to exercise their faith Thirdly to make them acknowledge that the things which they receiue are Gods gifts not frō thēselues Fourthly that graces quickly giuen might not be lightly esteemed Fiftly that an hungring after grace might be sharpned increased Question 3. After what manner doth God heare his seruants prayers Answer Two waies First by graunting the thing which was asked according to his will Secondly by denying the thing desired and by giuing something proportionall to it Thus God denies temporarie blessings and in the roome therof giues eternal in heauen Thus he refuseth to remooue the crosse from his seruants and giues in stead therof strength and patience Christ praied that the cuppe might be remooued It was not remooued yet he in his māhood was inabled to beare the wrath of God When Paul praied three times that the pricke in the flesh might be remooued it was answered My strength is sufficient for thee Quest. 4. Why doth not God alwaies heare mens praiers Ans. There be many causes of this The first because oftentimes we know not to aske as we ought Math. 20.22 The second because we aske amisse Iam. 4.3 The third because otherwhiles the things which we aske though they be good in themselues yet they are not good vnto vs and for that cause are withheld 2. Cor. 12.7 The last because God will for some long time deferre the granting of that which we aske that he may stirre vp our faith and hope and our diligence in praier and that we might the better esteeme of the gifts of God when we haue them and shew our selues more thankfull To the Reader PAul in his Epistles hath set downe the summe of many of his prayers they are very gratious and heauenly and I haue here set them downe that thou mightest know them and in thy prayers follow them 16. I cease not to giue thanks for you making mention of you in my praiers 17. That the God of our Lord Iesus Christ the father of glorie might giue vnto you the spirit of wisdome and of reuelation in the acknowledgement of him 18. The eyes of your minde beeing enlightned that ye may know what the hope is of his calling and what the riches are of his glorious inheritance in the Saints 19. And what is the exceeding greatnes of his power in vs that beleeue according to the working of his mightie power 20. Which he wrought in Christ when he raised him from the dead and set him at his right hand in heauenly places The Exposition IN this excellent prayer we are to marke two things the first to whome it is made the second is the matter For the first it is made to God the Father who is described by two titles The first The God of our Lord Iesus Christ namely as Christ is man for as Christ is God he is equall with the father The second The father of glorie that is a glorious father and he is so called to distinguish him from earthly fathers The matter of the prayer stands on two principall points First he asketh of God the spirit of wisdome whereby the seruants of God are inabled to discerne out of the word in euery busines which they take in hand whether it be in word or deede what ought to be done and what ought to be left vndone as also the circumstances the time place manner of doing any thing Secondly he praieth for the spirit of reuelation whereby
peruse What one shall then escape and say I can my selfe excuse In iudgement with thy seruant Lord oh enter not at all For iustified in thy sight not one that liueth shall And for thy pitie plentifull O Lord I thee intreat To grant me pardon for my sinne for it is wondrous great O Lord what earthly man doth know the errours of this life Then clense me from my secret sinnes which are in me most rife And keepe me that presumptuous sinnes preuaile not ouer me And then I shall be innocent and great offences flee To thee O Lord my God loe I doe stretch my crauing hands My soule desireth after thee as doth the thirstie lands As handmaids watch their mistris hands some grace for to atchiue So I behold thee Lord my God till thou doe me forgiue Lord turne thee to thy wonted grace my silly soule vptake O saue me not for my deserts but for thy mercie sake My soule why dost thou faint and quaile so sore with paine opprest With thoughts why dost thy selfe assaile so sore within my brest Trust in the Lord thy God alway and thou the time shalt see To giue him thankes with laud and praise for health restorde to thee For why his anger but a space doth last and slacke againe But in his fauour and his grace alway doth life remaine Though gripes of griefe and pangs full sore doe lodge with thee all night The Lord to ioy shall thee restore before the day be light The Lord is kind and mercifull when sinners doe him grieue The slowest to conceiue a wrath and readiest to forgiue And looke what pitie parents deare vnto their children beare Like pitie beares the Lord to such as worship him in feare The Lord that made me knowes my shape my mould and fashion iust How weake and fraile my nature is and how I am but dust O God create in me an heart vnspotted in thy sight And eke within my bowels Lord renue a stable spright With thy free spirit confirme thou me and I will teach therefore Sinners thy waies and wicked shall be turned to thy lore My soule is rauisht with desire and neuer is at rest But seekes to know thy iudgements hie and what may please thee best O would to God it might thee please my waies so to addresse That I might both in heart and voyce thy lawes keepe and confesse In righteousnes I doe intend my time and daies to serue Haue mercie Lord and me defend so that I doe not swerue And with thy sauing health O Lord vouchsafe to visit me That I the great felicitie of thine elect may see And with thy peoples ioy I may a ioyfull minde possesse And may with thine inheritance a glorying heart expresse The Lord the God of Israel be blest for euermore Let all the people say Amen praise ye the Lord therefore FINIS A TREATISE TENDING VNTO A DECLARATION WHETHER A MAN BE IN THE ESTATE OF DAMNATION OR IN THE ESTATE OF GRACE and if he be in the first how he may in time come out of it if in the second how he may discerne it and perseuer in the same to the ende Reuiewed and corrected by the Author The points that are handled be set downe in the page following 2. Pet. 1. vers 10. Giue all diligence to make your calling and election sure for if ye doe these things ye shall neuer fall Printed for I. P. and I. L. 1600. The Contents of the booke How farre a Reprobate may goe in Christian Religion The estate of a true Christian in this life which also sheweth howe farre the elect beeing called goe beyond all reprobates in Christianitie A Dialogue to the same purpose gathered out of the sauorie writings of Master Tindall and Bradford Howe a reprobate may performe all the religion of the Church of Rome The conflicts betweene Satan and a Christian. How the word of God is to be applied aright vnto the conscience Consolations for the troubled consciences of weake Christians A Declaration of certaine spirituall Desertions TO THE RIGHT WORSHIPFVL AND MY CHISTIAN FRIEND MASTER Valentine Knightly Esquire one of her Maiesties Iustices of peace in Northampton shiere SIr I pray you consider with me an especiall point of Gods word carefully to be waied it is this Many professors of Christ in the day of grace perswade themselues that they are in the estate of grace and so the true Church esteemeth of them too yet when the day of grace is past they contrariwise shall finde themselues to be in the estate of daÌ„nation remedilesse A dolefull case yet a most resolute trueth and the reason is plaine Men that liue in the Church are greatly annoyed with a fearefull securite and deadnes of heart by which it comes to passe that they thinke it enough to make a common protestation of the faith not once in all their life times examining themselues whether they be in the estate of grace before the eternall God or not And indeede it is a grace peculiar to the man Elect to trie himselfe whether he be in the estate of grace or not The further opening of the trueth of this point as also the daunger of it I haue enterprised in this treatise which I am willing to bestow on you both for the profession of the faith which you make as also for that Christian friendship you haue shewed to me Accept of it I pray you and vse it for your edification Thus I commend you to God and to the word of his grace that is able to builde you vp further and giue you an inheritance among them which are sanctified From Cambridge this 24. of Nouember 1589. Your Worships to command William Perkins To the Christian Reader GOod Reader it is a thing to be considered that a man may seeme both vnto himselfe and to the Church of God to be a true professour of the Gospel and yet indeede be none All professors that be of this sort are excellently described Luk. 8. vers 13. in thesâ— words And they which are vpon the stony grouÌ„d are they which when they shal heare receiue the word with ioy but hauing no roote beleeue for a time in the time of temptation goe away Where are to be noted three things First their faith in that they are said to beleeue for a season Secondly the fruits of that faith in that they are said to receiue the word preached with ioy Thirdly their vnsoundnesse in that they are compared to stony ground and in the time of temptation goe away Concerning their faith wheras the spirit of God saith that they doe beleeue these things are to be considered First that they haue the knowledge of the word of God Secondly that they both can and doe gâ—ue assent vnto the word of God that it is most true Thirdly
with the oyntment of the Spirit which is the true eye salue and doe plainly behold the sonne of righteousnes they enioy his presence they effectually feele his comfortable heate to quicken and reuiue them XX. From this sense and tast of Gods grace proceed many fruits as first generally he may doe outwardly all things which true Christians doe and he may lead such a life here in this world that although he cannot attaine to saluation yet his paines in hell shal be lesse which appeareth in that our Sauiour Christ saith it shall be easier for Tyrus and Sydon for Sodom and Gomorâ—ha then for Capernaum and other cities vnto which he came in the day of iudgment XXI Also the reprobate may haue a loue of God but this loue can be no sincere loue for it is only because God bestoweth benefits and prosperitie vpon him as appeareth in Saul who loued God for his aduancement to the kingdome here is a difference betweene the Elect and reprobate the Elect loue God as children their fathers but reprobates as hirelings their masters whom they affect not so much for themselues as for their wages XXII Also a reprobate hath often a reioycing in doing those things which appertaine to the seruice of God as preaching and praier Herod heard Iohn Baptist preach gladly and the second kind of naughtie ground receiueth the word preached with ioy XXIII A Reprobate often desireth them whom he thinketh to be the children of God to pray for him As Pharao desired Aaron and Moses to pray to God for him So did Simon Magus desire Peter to pray that none of the things which he had spoken against him should come to passe But yet they cannot pray themselues because they want the spirit of Christ. XXIIII He may shew liking to Gods Ministers he may reuerence them and feare to displease them Thus did Simon Magus who at Philips preaching beleeued wondred at his miracles kept companie with him And Herod is said to feare Iohn knowing that he was a iust man and holy also he gaue reuerence to him Antonius the Emperour called Pius though he was no Christian yet in a generall parliament held at Ephesus he made an act in the behalf of Christians that if any man should trouble or accuse a Christian for beeing a Christian the partie accused should goe free though he were found to be a Christian and the accuser should be punished And Plinius secundus gouernour of Spaine vnder Trajanus the Emperour when he saw an innumerable companie of Christians to be executed being mooued with compassion he wrote in their behalfe beeing no Christian vnto Trajanus to spare them that could be charged with no crime and his letter is yet extant XXV He may be zealous in the religion which he professeth and fall from that profession as the Galatians did who after that they had receiued Paul as an Angel and would haue plucked out their eyes to haue done him good yet they fell from the doctrine which he had taught them to iustification by the works of the Law which flat ouerthroweth iustification by faith alone The same appeareth in Iehu who was very zealous for Gods cause for the defacing of idolatrie and thereupon God blessed him in his children yet neuerthelesse he was a wicked man and followed the vile sinnes of Ieroboam his father XXVI After that he hath sinned he doth in many things in which he is faultie amend and reforme his life and doth professe great holines outwardly Herod he did many things which Iohn Baptist in preaching mooued him vnto Saul when he was to be chosen king professed great humilitie They may represse their vices and corruptions and so moderate themselues that they breake not out as did Haman of whome it is written that when he was full of indignation against Mordecai yet he refraine himself And herein the Elect and the Reprobate differ for the elect are somewhat reformed in euery one of their sinnes But the reprobate though he be amend in many faults yet someone fault or other he cannot abide to haue it reformed and by that in a vile manner the deuill wholly possesseth him As Herod who did many things yet would not leaue his brothers wife And no doubt in Iudas most of his sinnes in appearance were mortified and yet by couetousnesse the deuill possessed him and held him fast chained in bondage vnder him For one sinne is sufficient to him that by it he may bring a man to damnation Secondly in infidels liuing honestly the spirit of God bridleth the force of sinne the corrupt nature that it breake not out as it doth in many other But in Christians that are indeed godly the same spirit not only represseth the corruptioÌ„ of nature outwardly but also mortifieth it within at the root regenerateth the whole maÌ„ into a new creature Thus then neither the faithfull nor infidels doe effect any thing that is laudable but by the spirit of god the faithful by the spirit of regeneration infidels by the same spirit only suppressing the outward act of sinne XXVII Beside this he may haue the gift of working miracles of casting forth deuils of healing and such like and this power of doing strange miracles shall be vsed as an excuse of some of the reprobates in the day of iudgement XXVIII Oftentimes vnto him is giuen the gifts of the holy Ghost to discharge the most waightie calling that can be in any common wealth And this is meant when God is said to giue Saul an other heart that is such vertues as were meet for a King XXIX A reprobate may haue the word of God much in his mouth and also may be a preacher of the word for so prophecying in Christs name shal be vsed as an excuse of reprobates and we know that among the twelue Apostles Iudas was a reprobate And this may be wel perceiued in the resemblance of tasting which the author to the Hebrewes vseth We know that cookes commonly which are occupied in preparing of bankets haue as much feeling and seeing of the meat as any other and yet there is none that eateth lesse of it then they for their stomackes are cloyed with the smell and taste of it so in like maner it may come to passe that the minister which dresseth prouideth the spiritual foode may eate the least of it himselfe and so labouring to saue others he may be a reprobate And it is thought that some of them which built the Arke were not saued in the Arke but perished in the floud XXX When as a reprobate professeth thus much of the Gospell though in deed he be a goat yet he is taken for one of Gods sheepe he is kept in the same pastures and is folded in the same fold with them He is counted a Christian of the children of God and so he taketh himself to be
elect For the better knowing of it there is to bee considered First what faith is Secondly how God doth worke it in the hearts of the elect Thirdly what degrees there be of faith Fourthly what are the fruits and benefits of faith IIII. Faith is a wonderfull grace of God by which the elect doe apprehend and apply Christ and all his benefits vnto themselues particularly Here first it is to be coÌ„sidered that the very nature of faith staÌ„deth in a certaine power of apprehending and applying Christ. This is declared by Paul whe he saith Ye are buried with him through baptisme by whome ye are also risen againe with him by the faith of the power of God who raised him from the dead Where it appeareth that faith is made a meanes to communicate Christ himselfe his death and buriall and so all other benefits to the beleeuer Againe to beleeue in Christ and to receiue or to lay hold on Christ are put one for another by Saint Iohn which declareth that there is a speciall applying of Christ euen as we see when a man hath any thing giuen him he reacheth out his hand and pulleth it to himselfe and so makes it his owne Moreouer faith is called the putting on of Christ which cannot be vnles Christs righteousnes be specially applyed to the heart as the garment to the backe when it is put on Lastly this may appeare in that faith is called the eating and drinking of Christ for there is no eating of meat that nourisheth but first it must be tasted and chewed in the mouth then it must be coÌ„ueyed into the stomack there digested lastly it must be applyed to the parts of the bodie that are to be nourished And Paul praieth for the Ephâ—sians that Christ may dwell in their hearts by faith which plainely importeth this apprehending and applying of Christ. I adde further that faith is a wonderfull grace of God which may appeare first in that Paul calleth it the faith of Gods power because the power of God is especially seene in the begetting of faith Secondly experience sheweth it to be a wonderfull gift of God when a man neither seeth nor feeleth his sinnes then to say hee beleeueth in Gods mercie it is an easie matter but when a man shall feele his heart pressed downe with the waight of his sinnes and the anger of God for them then to apply Gods free mercie to his own soule it is a most hard matter for then it is the propertie of the cursed nature of man to blaspheme God and to despaire of mercie Iudas who no doubt often preached mercy and redemption by Christ in the securitie of his heart when Gods hand was vpon him and the Lord made him see the vilenesse of his treacherie he could not comfort himselfe in Christ if one would haue giuen him ten thousand worlds but in an hellish horror of conscience hanged himselfe desperately which sheweth what a wonderfull hard thing it is at the same instant when a man is touched for his sinnes then to apply Gods mercie to himselfe Yet a true Christian by the power of faith can doe this as it may appeare in Dauid In the day of my trouble saith he I sought the Lord my sore ran and ceased not in the night my soule refused comfort I did thinke vpon God and was troubled I praied and my spirit was full of anguish and hee addeth the word Sebah a note very likelie of some wonderfull thing Againe he being almost in the gulfes of hell euen then cried to the Lord for helpe Iob saith If God should destroy him yet he would for all that beleeue in him still Vndoubtedly strange is the band of faith knitting Christ his members togither which the anguish of spirit cannot and the strokes of Gods hand doe not vnloose V. This apprehending of Christ is not done by any corporall touching of him but spiritually by assuraÌ„ce which is wheÌ„ the elect are perswaded in their hearts by the holy ghost of the forgiueuesse of their owne sinnes and of gods infinit mercie towards them in Iesus Christ. According to that of Paul Now we haue receiued not the spirit of the world but the spirit which is of God that wee might know the things which are giuen vs of God The things which the spirit of God maketh known to the faithfull particularly are their iustification adoption sanctification eternall life and thus when any are perswaded of these things concerning themselues they doe in their hearts distinctly apply and appropriate Christ and his benefits to themselues VI. The maner that God vseth in the begetting of faith is this First he prepareth the heart that it may be capable of faith Secondly he causeth faith by little and litle to spring and to breed in the heart The preparation of the heart is by humbling an softening of it to the doing of this there are foure things requisite The first of them is the knowledge of the word of God both of the lawe and of the gospel without the which there can be no faith according to that saying of Esaiah By his knowledge shall my righteous seruant iustifie many And that of Iohn This is eternall life that they know thee to be the onely very God and whome thou hast sent Iesus Christ. The onely ordinarie meanes to attaine faith by is the word preached which must be heard remembred practised and continually hid in the heart The least measure of knowledge without which a man cannot haue faith is the knowledge of Elements or the fundamentall doctrines of a Christian religionâ— A fundamentall doctrine is that which beeing obstinately denied all religion and all obtaining of saluation is ouerthrown This knowledge hath a generall faith going with it which is an assent of the heart to the known trueth of Gods word This faith when it is grown vp to some great measure it is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the full assurance of vnderstanding and it is to bee seene in the martyrs who maintained Gods trueth against the persecutions of the false Church vnto death VII Although both elect and reprobate may be enlightned to know the word of God yet the elect in this thing goe farre beyond all reprobates for it is specially said of them that God is their schoole-master that he sofeteneth their stony hearts and maketh them pliable that hee draweth them that hee openeth their senses hearts eares vnderstandings that the holy ghost is their annointmeÌ„t and their eie-salue to cleare the eies of their minde to conceiue the mysteries of Gods worde And the difference of illumination in them is threefolde I. First the knowledge which the reprobate hath concerning the kingdoÌ„e of heauen is only a generall and confused knowledge but the knowledge of the elect is pure certaine sure distinct and particular for it is ioyned with a feeling and inward experience of the thing
known though indeed the minde of man is able to conceiue more then any Christian heart can feele and this is to be seene in Paul who vseth not only to deliuer the points of Gods word in a generall manner but also setteth them downe specially in his own experience So that the enlightning of the reprobate may be compared to the sight of the blind man who saw men walking like vnto trees that is in motion like men but in forme like trees and the elect are like the same blind man who afterward saw men a farre off cleerely II. Secondly the knowledge of the wicked puffeth them vp but the knoweledge of the godly humbleth them III. Lastly the elect besides the knowledge of Gods worde haue a free and franke heart to performe it in their liues and conuersations which no reprobate can haue for their illumination is not ioyned with true and sincere obedience By this it is easie to discerne of the illumination of Anabaptistes or Familists and many other which brag of the spirit VIII The second is the sight of sinne arising of the knowledge of the lawe To this Ieremie exhorteth the Iewes of his time saying Know thine iniquitie for thou hast rebelled against the Lord thy God c. The chiefe cauie of the sight of sinne is Christ by his holy spirit who detecteth the thoughts of many heartes iudgeth the world of sinne The manner of seeing our sinnes must bee to knowe them particularlie for the vilest wretch in the world can generally and confusedly say he is a sinner but that the sight of sinne may be effectuall to saluation it must be more special distinct euen in particular sinnes so that a man may say with Dauid My sinnes haue taken such hold of me that I am not able to look vp they are more in number then the haires of mine head therefore my heart hath failed me Againe a man must not barely see his particular sinnes but hee must also see the circumstances of them as namely the fearefull curses and iudgements of God which accompanie euerie sinne for the consciences of many tell of their sinnes in particular yet they cannot be humbled for them leaue them because they haue not seene that ougly taile of the curse of God that euery sinne draweth after it IX The meanes to attaine to the sight of sinne is by a diligent examination of a mans own selfe This was the practise of the children of Israel in affliction Let vs trie say they and search our waies and turne againe to the Lord. And Dauid giueth the same counsell to Sauls Courtiers Tremble and sin not examine your own heart on your bed be still This examination must be made by the commandements of the Law but specially by the tenth which ransacketh the heart to the very quick was the meanes of Pauls conuersion For he being a proud pharisie this commandement shewed him some â—innes which otherwise he had not knowne and it killed him that is it humbled him If so bee it that after examination a man cannot find out his sinnes as no man shal find out all his sinnes for the heart of man is a vast gulfe of sinne without either bottom or bank and hath infinit hidden corruptions in it then hee must in a godly iealousie suspect himselfe of his vnknowne sinnes as Dauid did saying Who can vnderstand his faults clense me from my secret faults And as Paul did I know nothing by my selfe yet I am not thereby iustified And good reason it is why men should suspect themselues of those sinnes which as yet they neuer sawe in themselues For that which is highly esteemed amongst men is abomination in the sight of God and the very Angels are not cleane in his sight X. The third is a sorrowe for sinne which is a paine and pricking in the heart arising of the feeling of the displeasure of god of the iust damnation which followeth after sinne This was in the Iewes after Peters first sermon and in Habacuck at the hearing of Gods iudgements When I heard saith he my belly trembled my lips shooke at thy voice rottennes entred into my bones and I trembled in my selfe that I might rest in the daie of trouble This sorrow is called the spirit of bondage to feare because when the spirit hath made a man see his sins he seeth further the curse of the Law and so he findes himselfe to bee in bondage vnder satan hell death and damnation at which most terrible sight his heart is smitten with feare and trembling through the consideration of his hellish and damnable estate This sorrow if it continue and increase to some great measure hath certain Symptomes in the bodie as burning heate rowling of the intralls a pining and fainting of the solide parts XI In the feeling of this sorrowe three things are to bee obserued The first all men must looke that it be seriously and soundly wrought in their hearts for looke as men vse to breake hard stones into many small peeces and into dust so must this feeling of Gods anger for sinne bruise the heart of a poore sinner and bring it to nothing And that this may be so sorrow is not to bee felt for a brunt but very often before the end of a mans life The godly man from his youth suffereth the terrors of god Iacob wrestling with the Angel gets the victorie of him but yet he is faine to goe halting to his graue and traile one of his loynes after him continually The paschall Lamb was neuer eaten without sowre hearbs to signifie that they which wil be free from the wrath of God by Iesus Christ must feele continually the smart and bitternesse of their owne sinnes The second all men must take heede least when they are touched for their sinnes they besnare their owne consciences for if the sorrowe bee somewhat ouer sharp they shall see themselues euen brought to the gates of hell and to feele the pangs of death And when a man is in this perplexitie he shall find it a most hard matter to be freed from it without the marueilous power and strength of Christ Iesus who only is able to helpe him and comfort him yea many when they are once plunged in this distresse and anguish of soule shall neuer escape it as may appeare in Cain Saul Achitophel Iudas now of late in Iohn Hoffmeister a Monke and Latomus who for the space of certaine daies neuer left crying that he was damned because that he had wilfully persecuted the Gospell of Christ and so he ended his life Therefore most worthie is Pauls counsell for the moderating of this sorrow It is sufficient saith he vnto the incestuous man that he was rebuked of many so that now contrariwise ye ought rather to forgiue him and comfort him least he should be
children And where the spirit of Christ dwelleth there must needes be faith for Christ dwelleth in the hearts of the faithful by faith Therfore as Rebecca when she felt the Twins striue in her womb though it pained her yet shee knew both that shee had conceiued and that the children were quick in her so they who haue these motions and holy affections in them before mentioned may assure themselues that the spirit of god dwelleth in them and consequently that they haue faith though a weake faith XIX Examples of this small faith are euident in the Apostles who though they beleeued that Christ was the Sauiour of the world yet they were ignorant of his death and resurrection which are the cheife meanes of saluation After his resurrection they were ignorant of his ascension of his spiritual kingdome for they dreamed of an earthly kingdome and at his death they all fled from him and Peter fearefully denied him They being in this estate are not said to haue no faith but to be of little faith Another example we haue in Dauid who hauing continued a long space in his two great sinnes adulterie and murther was admonished thereof by Nathan the prophet beeing admonished he confessed his sinnes and straightway Nathan declared vnto him frō the Lord the forgiuenes of them Yet afterward Dauid humbleth himselfe as it appeareth in the 51. Psalme and praieth most earnestly for the forgiuenes of those and all other his sinnes euen as though it had not bin true that they were forgiuen as Nathan told him the reason is howsoeuer they were remitted before God yet Dauid at his first repenting of them felt none assurance in his heart of the forgiuenes of them onely he had a perswasion that they might be pardoned And therefore he vehemently desired and praied to the Lord to remit them and to sanctifie him anew This then being the least measure of faith it must be remembred that he who hath not attained to it hath as yet no sauing faith at all XX. The greatest measure of faith is a full perswasion of the mercie of God For it is the strength and ripenes of faith Rom. 4.20.21 Abraham not weake in faith but being strengthened in the faith was fully perswaded that he who had promised was able to doe it This full assurance is when a man can say with Paul I am perswaded that neither life nor death nor Angels nor principalities nor powers nor things present nor things to come nor height nor depth nor any other creature shall be able to separate vs from the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord. And least any should thinke this saying is peculiar to Paul he testifieth of himselfe that for this cause he was receiued to mercie that he might be an example to them which after should beleeue in Christ to life eternall and the whole Church in the Cant◠vseth the same in effect saying Loue is as strong as death iealousie is as cruel as the graue the coales thereof are fierie coales and a vehement flame Much water cannot quench loue neither can the flouds drown it if a man should giue all the substance of his house for loue they would contemne it XXI No Christian attaineth to this full assurance at the first but in some continuance of time after that for a long space he hath kept a good conscience before God and before men and hath had diuers experiences of Gods loue and fauour towards him in Christ. This Paul declareth to the Romanes in afflictions God sheds abroad his loue in their hearts by the holy Ghost which is giuen to them but how by degrees for from afflictions ariseth patience from patience commeth experience from experience hope and hope neuer maketh ashamed or disappointeth him of eternall life This is euident in Dauids practise Doubtles saith he kindnes and mercie shall follow me all the daies of my life and I shall liue a long season in the house of the Lord. Mark this his resolute perswasion and consider how he came vnto it namely by experience of Gods fauour at sundrie times and after sundrie manners For before he set downe this resolution he numbred vp diuerse benefits receiued of the Lord that he fedde him in greene pastures and led him by the refreshing waters of Gods word that he restoreth him and leadeth him in the paths of righteousnes that he strengtheneth him in great daungers euen of death and preserueth him that in despight of his enemies he enriched him with many benefits By meanes of all these mercies of God bestowed on him he came to be perswaded of the continuance of the fauour of God towardes him Againe Dauid saide before King Saul Let no mans heart faile because of Goliah Thy seruant will goe and fight with the Philistine And Saul said to Dauid Thou art not able to goe against this Philistine to fight with him for thou art but a boy and he is a man of warre from his youth Dauid answered that he was able to fight with and to slay the vncircumcised Philistine And the ground of his perswasion was taken from experience for thus he saide Thy seruant kept his fathers sheepe and there came a Lyon and likewise a Beare and tooke a sheepe out of the flocke and I went out after him and smote him and tooke it out of his mouth and when he arose against me I caught him by the beard and smote him and slew him So thy seruant slew both the Lyon and the Beare therefore this vncircumcised Philistine shal be as one of thē seeing he hath rayled on the hoast of the liuing God The like proceeding must be in matters concerning eternall life Little Dauid resembleth euery Christian Goliah and the armie of the Philistines resembleth Sathan and his power He therefore that will be resolued that he shall be able to ouercome the gates of hell and attaine to life euerlasting must long keepe watch and ward ouer his owne heart and he must fight against his owne rebellious flesh and crucifie it yea he must haue experiences of Gods power strengthening him in many temptations before he shall be fully assured of his attaining to the kingdome of heauen XXII Thus much concerning faith it selfe now follow the fruits and benefits of faith By meanes of this speciall faith the Elect are truly ioyned vnto Christ and haue an heauenly communion and fellowship with him and therefore doe in some measure inwardly feele his holy spirit moouing and stirring in them as Rebecca felt the Twins to stirre in her wombe Christ is as the head in the bodie euery beleeuer as a member of the same bodie now as the head giueth sense and motion to the members and the members feele themselues to haue sense and to mooue by meanes of the head so doth Christ Iesus reuiue and quicken euery true beleeuer and
set vp his Sacrament as a signe vpon a high hill whence it may be seene on euery side farre and neere to call againe them that be runne away And with this Sacrament he as it were clocketh to them as a hen doth for her chickens to gather them vnder the wings of his mercy and hath commaunded his Sacrament to be had iâ—â— continuall vse to put vs in minde of his continuall mercie laid vp for vs in Christ blood and to witneâ—â—e and teâ—tifie it vnto them and to be the seale thereof For the Sacrament doth much more liuely print the faith and make it sinke downe into the heart then doe bare wordes onely Now when the words of the testament and promises are spoken ouer the bread this my bodie that was broken for you this is my bloode that was shed for you they confirme the faith but much more when the Saâ—rament is seene with the eies and the bread broken the wine powred out looked on yet more when I taste it smell it As you see when a man maketh a promise vnto another with light words betweene themselues and so they departed he to whome the promise is made beginneth to doubt whether the other spake earnestly or mocked and doubteth whether he will remmber his promise to abide by it or no. But when any man speaketh with aduisemeÌ„t the words are more credible if he sweare it confirmeth the thing more and yet the more if he strike hands if he giue earnest if hee call record if he giue hand writing seale it so is he the more and more beleeued for the heart gathereth lo he spake with aduisement deliberation and good sadnesse he clapped hands called record and put to his hand and seale the man cannot be so faint without the feare of God as to denie all this shame shall make him abide his promise though hee were such a man as I could not compell him if hee would denie it And thus we dispute god sent his sonne in our nature made him feele our infirmities and named his name Iesus that is a Sauiour because he should saue his people from their sinnes and after his death he sent his Apostles to preach these glad tydings to thrust them in at the eares of vs set vp a Sacrament of them to testifie them and to seale them and to thrust them in not at the eares onely by rehearsing the promises of the testament ouer its neither at our eies only in beholding it but beat them in through our feeling tasting and smelling also and to be repeated daiely and to be ministred to vs. He would not thinke we make halfe so much a do with vs if he loued vs not and would not haue his Sacrament to be a witnesse and testimonie betweene him and vs to confirme the faith of his promises that wee should not doubt in them when we looke on the seales of his obligations wherewith he hath bouÌ„d himselfe and this to keepe the promises and couenants better in mind and to make them the more deepely to sinke into our hearts and bee more earnestly regarded Timoth. Considering that this which you say is too plaine great shame it is that there is such neglect of the Sacrament as there is and that it is so seldome vsed but surely want of faith and the securitie which ouerspreadeth this our countrie is the cause of it the Lord if it be his will remooue the same Now let me heare a little how you lead your life and haue your conuersation among men Euseb. I haue my conuersation among men as sincere as I can in righteousnes and holines which is after Gods commandements our Sauiour saith Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good workes and glorifie your father which is in heauen Timoth. It is but a dim light which we can carrie before men and small are our good workes and to be esteemed of no value if wee were preachers or rich men or noble men then we might saue soules giue good counsell helpe many by your almes but you and I are poore men of base birth and of lowe degree how can we then doe any good workes Euseb. As touching good workes by that measure of knowledge that god hath giuen me I thinke that all workes are good which are done according to the obedience of Gods law in faith and with thanksgiuing to God and with a minde desirous of his glorie alone and I thinke that I or any man els in doing them please God whatsoeuer I doe within the lawe of God as when I make water And trust me if either wind or water were stopped I should feele what a pretious thing it were to doe either of both and what thankes ought to bee giuen God therefore Moreouer I put no difference betweene workes but whatsoeuer commeth into my hands that I doe as time place and occasion giueth and according to my degree For as touching to please God there is no worke better then other God looketh not first on my workes as the worlde doth or as though he had neede of them but God looketh first on my heart what faith I haue to his word how I beleeue him trust him and howe I loue him for his mercie that he hath shewed to me hee looketh with what heart I worke and not what I worke how I accept the degree he hath put me in not of what degree I am Let vs take example You are a minister and preach the word I am a kitchin boy and wash my masters dishes Of the Ministery harke what the Apostle saith If I preach I haue naught to reioice in for necessity is put vpon me If I preach not the gospel as who should say God hath made me so woe is to me if I preach not If I do it willingly saith he then I haue my reward that is then I am sure that Gods spirit is in me and that I am elect to eternall life If I doe it against my will the office is committed to me that is I doe it not of loue to God but to get a liuing thereby and for a worldly purpose and had rather otherwise liue then doe I that office which God hath put vpon me but doe not please God So then if you preached not or in preaching had not your heart aright you minisâ—er the office and they that haue the spirit of God heare his word yea though it were spoken by an Asse and the woe belongeth to you but and if you preach willingly with a true heart and conscience to God then you shall feele the earnest of eternal life and the working of the spirit of God in you and your preaching is a good worke in you Now I that minister in the kitchin and am but a kitchin boy receiue all things at the hand of God know that God hath put me in such an office submit my selfe to his wil and serue my master not as a
law Sathan Be it so for all this thou art farre enough from the kingdome of heauen into which no vncleane thing shall euer enter then although that Christ hath suffered death and fulfilled the law for thee yet thou art in part vncleane thy cursed nature and the seedes of sinne are yet remaining in thee Christian. Christ in the virgins wombe was perfectly sanctified by the holy Ghost and this perfect holines of his humane nature is imputed to me euen as Iaacob put on Esaus garments to get his fathers blessing so I haue put on the righteousnes of Christ as a long white robe couering my sinnes and making me appeare perfectly righteous euen before Gods iudgement seate Sathan Indeede God hath made promise vnto mankinde of all these mercies and benefites in Christ but the condition of this promise is faith which thou wantest and therefore canst not make any account that Christs sufferings Christs fulfilling the law Christs perfect holinesse can doe thee any good Christian. I haue true sauing faith The conflicts of Sathan with the strong Christian. Sathan THou saiest that thou hast true faith but I shall sift thee and disprooue thee Christian. The gates of hell shall neuer preuaile against my faith doe what thou canst Sathan Tell me then doest thou thinke that all the world shall be saued Christian. No. Sathan What shall some be saued and some condemned Christian. So saith the word of God Sathan Thou then art perswaded that God is true euen in his merciful promises and that he will saue some men as Peter and Paul and Dauid c. and this is the onely beleefe by which thou wilt be saued Christian. Nay this I beleeue and more too that I particularly am in the number of those men which shall be saued by the merit of Christs death and passion and this is the beleefe that saueth me Sathan It may be thou art perswaded that God is able to saue thee but that God will saue thee that is that he hath determined to aduance this thy bodie and this thy soule into his kingdome and that he is most willing to performe it in his good time herein thou wauerest and doubtest Christian. Nay Sathan I in mine owne heart am fully perswaded that I shall be saued and that Christ is specially my redeemer and O Lord for Christs sake helpe thou my doubting and vnbeleefe Sathan This thy full perswasion is onely a phantasie and a strong imagination of thine owne head it goeth not with thee as thou thinkest Christian. It is no imagination but truth which I speake For me thinkes I am as certen of my saluation as though my name were registred in the Scriptures as Dauids and Pauls are to be an elect vessell of God and this is the testimonie of the holy spirit of Iesus Christ assuring me inwardly of my adoption and making me with boldnes and confidence in Christ to pray vnto god the Father Sathan Still thou dreamest and imaginest thou louest and likest thy selfe and therefore thou thinkest the best of thy selfe Christian. Yea but God of his goodnesse hath brought forth such tokens of faith in me that I cannot be deceiued I. I am displeased with my selfe for my manifold sinnes in which somtime I haue delighted and bathed my selfe Rom. 7.15.24 II. I purpose neuer to commit them againe if God giue me strength as I trust he will III. I haue a very great desire to be doing those things which God commandeth IV. Those that be the children of God if I doe but heare of them I loue them with my heart and wish vnto them as to my selfe 1. Ioh. 3.14 V. My heart leapeth for gladnesse when I heare of the preaching of the word VI. I long to see the comming of Christ Iesus that an end may be made of sinning and of displeasing God Apoc. 22.70 VII I feele in my heart the fruits of the spirit ioy loue peace gentlenes meeknes patience temperance the works of the flesh I abhorre them fornication adulterie vncleannes wantonnes idolatry strife enuie anger drunkennes bibbing and quaffing and all such like Gal. 5. 19,20,22 All these cannot proceede from thee Sathan or from my flesh but onely from faith which is wrought in me by Gods holy spirit Sathan If this were so God would neuer suffer thee to sinne as thou doest Christian. I shall sinne as long as I liue in this world I am sure of it because I am taught to aske remission of my sinnes continually But the manner of my sinning now is otherwaies then it hath beene in times past I haue sinned heretofore with full purpose and consent of will but now doubtles I doe not Before I commit any sinne I doe not goe to the practising of it with deliberation as the carnall man doth who taketh care to fulfill the lusts of the flesh but if I doe it it is flat beside my minde and purpose in the doing of any sinne I would not doe it my heart is against it and I hate it and yet by the tyrannie of my flesh being ouercome I doe it afterward when it is committed I am grieued and displeased at my selfe and doe earnestly with teares aske at Gods hand forgiuenes of the same sinne Sathan Indeede this is very true in the children of God but thou art solde vnder sinne and with great pleasure doest commit sinne and louest it with thy whole heart otherwise thou wouldest not fall to sinne againe after repentance and commit euen one and the same sinne so often as thou doest Thou hypocrite this thy behauiour turneth all the fauour of God from thee Christian. Indeed it is dangerous to fall againe into the same sinne after repentance yet it is the order of the Prophets to call men to repentance which haue fallen from the feare of God and from the repentance which they professed and God in thus calling them putteth them in hope of obtaining mercie And the law had sacrifices offered euery day for the sinnes of all the people and for particular men both for their ignorances and their voluntary sins which signifieth that God is readie to forgiue the sinnes of his childrē though they sinne often Abraham twise lied and swore that Sara was not his wife Ioseph sware twise by the life of Pharao Dauid committed adulterie often because he tooke vnto him Bathsheba Vriahs wife and also kept sixe wiues and ten concubines Gods will is that men forgiue till seuentie seuen times and therefore he will haue much more mercie And for my part so oft as I shal fall into the same sinne so oft I shall haue Christ my aduocate and intercessour to the Father for me who will not damne me for the infirmitie which he findeth in me I will abstaine from externall iniquitie and I will not make my members seruants vnto sinne and so long I trust my imperfections shall haue no power to damne me for Christs perfection is reputed to be mine by
become so impenitent as that they must be giuen vp to Sathan yet for no other cause but that the flesh may be killed and the spirit made aliue in the daie of the Lord. The third end is the preueÌ„ting of sin to come This appeareth in Paul Least saith he I should be exalted out of measure through the aboundance of reuelations there was giuen vnto me a pricke in the flesh the messenger of Sathan to buffet me because I should not be exalted out of measure In the former times when the Lord among many others had set out Cranmer for the maintenance of his blessed trueth against his and Gods enemies hee left him for a while to fall from his religion and to make a dangerous recantation but so as thereby he preuented many sinnes and prepared him to a glorious martyrdom As some of his own wordes may testifie which he spake a little before his end And now saith hee I come to the great thing that so much troubleth my conscience more then any thing that euer I did or said in all my life that is the setting abroad of a writing contrarie to the trueth which nowe here I renounce as things written with my hand coÌ„trary to the trueth which I thought in my heart that for feare of death and to saue my life c. and for as much as my hand offended writing contrary to my heart my hand shall be first punished therefore for may I come to the fire it shall be first burned Answerablie when he was at the fire first he burnt his right hand which subscribed his body suffered the flame with such constancy stedfastnes as he neuer almost mooued his eies lift vp to heauen often he repeated his vnworthy right hand Thus death which he most feared he most desired that he might take reuenge of himselfe for his sinne The vse that all good Christian heartes are to make of these their desertions is manifold First if they haue outward rest and walke in the feare of God be filled with the ioy of the holy Ghost let them not be high minded but feare least a forsaking follow Secondly if in any temptation they iudge themselues forsaken let them consider this wonderfull worke of spirituall desertions which God exerciseth vpon his own children very vsually and then it may please the Lord they shal find it to be a restoratiue against many a quame swoune of spirit and conscience into which otherwise they would certainly fall Thirdly seeing God for their triall doth often withdraw himselfe from them let theÌ„ againe draw neere to God and presse vnto him euen as a man that shiuers of an agne is alwaie creeping to the fire If it be demaunded howe a man should come neere God the answer is by the vse of his worde and praier For by his word he speakes to thee and by praier thou speakest to him Lastly seeing by desertions God wil take experience of his seruants let euery man try searcâ— his waies and euer be turning his feete to the waies of Gods commandements let him endeauour to keepe a good conscience before God before all men that so hee may with Dauid say Iudge me O Lord for I haue walked in mine innocencie my trust hath bin alwaies in the Lord I shal not slide prooue me O Lord and trie me examine my raines and my heart FINIS A CASE OF CONSCIENCE THE GREATEST THAT EVER WAS HOW A MAN MAY KNOW whether he be the child of God or no. Resolued by the word of God Whereunto is added a briefe Discourse taken out of Hier. Zanchius 2. Pet. 1.10 Giue all diligence to make your Election sure for if ye doe these things ye shall neuer fall Printed for Thomas Man and Iohn Porter 1600. To the godly Reader IN Gods Church commonly they who are touched by the spirit begin to come on in Religion are much troubled with feare that they are not Gods children and none so much as they Therefore they often thinke on this point and are not quiet till they finde some resolution The spirit of God as best knowing the estate of Gods children hath penned two parcels of holy scripture for the full resoluing of this case namely the 15. Psalme and â—he first Epistle of Saint Iohn And for the helping of the simple and vnlearned who desire to bee informed concerning their estate I haue propounded these two parts of scripture in the forme of a Dialogue and haue ioyned thereunto a little discourse concerning the same matter penned in Latin by H. Zanchius a learned Diuine and now englished Vse this labour of mine for thy benefite and comfort the Lord increase the number of them which may reioyce that their names are written in heauen W. Perkins THE FIRST EPISTLE OF IOHN IN forme of a Dialogue The Speakers Iohn Church CHAP. I. Church MAny among vs denie the Godhead and many the manhood of Christ. Iohn That which was from the beginning and therefore true God which we haue heard namely speaking which wee haue seene with these our eies which we haue looked vpon and these hands of ours haue handled of that word not the sounding but the essentiall word of the Father of life liuing of himselfe and giuing life vnto all other Ch. Before you goe any further this word of life is inuisible how then could it bee seene Ioh. Yes for that life was made manifest to wit in the flesh and we I with many others haue seene it and beare witnesse and publish vnto you that eternall life which was with the father eternally before this manifestation and was made manifest vnto vs. Ch. Menander Ebion and Cerinthus hauing beene teachers among vs confidently denie these things which you say and they beare vs in hand that they seeke our good Ioh. That which I will repeat againe for more certainties sake which we haue seene and heard declare we vnto you they ye may haue fellowship with vs and that our fellowship also may bee with the father and with his sonne Iesus Christ. And these things write we vnto you that your ioy might bee full i. might haue sound consolation in your consciences Ch. Well then lay vs downe some ground wherby we may come to be assured that we haue fellowship one with another and with Christ. Ioh. This then is the message which wee haue heard of him declare vnto you that God is light i. purenesse it selfe and blessednes whereas men and Angels are neither but by participation and in him is no darkenes Ch. Some that make profession among vs continue still in their olde course and conuersation and yet they say they haue fellowship with God Ioh. If we say that we haue fellowship with him and walke lead the course of our liues in darkenesse i. ignorance errour impietie wee lie dissemble and doe not truely deale not sincerely Ch. What then is the true marke of one
but he that fulfilleth the will of God abideth for euer Ch. What other things are we to doe that we may continue Ioh. Little children it is the last time and as ye haue heard that Antichrist shall come a speciall Antichrist the chiefe of all other who is now manifest to be the Pope of Rome euen now are there many Antichrists heretickes denying either the natures of Christ or his offices or the vnioÌ„ the distinction of his natures whereby we know that it is the last time Ch. Those whome you call Antichrists were of our companie and professed as we doe Ioh. They went out from vs but they were not of vs for if they had beene of vs they should haue continued with vs. But this commeth to passe that it might appeare that they are not all of vs. Ch. How can we be assured of our continuance in grace for we may fall as well as they doe Ioh. But ye haue annointment the grace of Gods holy spirit resembled by the annointings in the old Testament from that holy one Christ Luke 1. 15. and know all things Ch. If we know all things then you neede not write vnto vs of these matters Ioh. I haue not writteÌ„ vnto you because ye know not the truth but because you know it and that no lie is of the truth i. ye can distinguish betweene the sound doctrine of the Gospel and errours Ch. What is this lie which you speake of Ioh. Who is a lier a deceiuer a seducer but he that denieth that Iesus is Christ the Messias or Sauiour of mankind The same is that Antichrist that denieth the Father and the Sonne Ch. These whome you meane say they defend the doctrine of God as well as we and they vse to call him Father Ioh. Who so denieth the Sonne hath not the Father Ch. What doe you inferre vpon this if it be the last time as you haue saide Ioh. Let therefore abide in you that same doctrine concerning Christ which ye haue heard from the beginning which the Apostles preached and before them the Prophets since the beginning of the world If that which ye haue heard from the beginning remaine ye beleeuing and obeying it in you ye also shall continue in the same and in the father And this is the promise which he hath promised vs euen life eternall Ch. We cannot perswade our selues of perseuerance seeing men so commonly fall away from Christ among vs Ioh. These things haue I written vnto you concerning them that deceiue you not meaning them of you as you seeme to take it But that annointing the spirit which ye haue receiued of Christ and which hath led you into all truth which ye haue receiued of him dwelleth in you ubideth in you and will so continue and ye neede not that any man teach you any other doctrine beside this which ye haue learned alreadie but as the same Annointing teacheth you all things and is true and not lying and as it taught you ye shall abide in him And now little children abide in him that when he shall appeare we being iustified in Christ. may haue boldnes and not be ashamed neither Sathan nor our consciences accusing vs for sinne before him at his comming Ch. We are still in doubt to returne backe to that which you said before how an endeuour to keepe the commandements should be a signe of fellowship with Christ. Ioh. If we know that he God is righteous know ye that he which worketh righteousnes is borne of him as a child is knowne to haue such a man for his father because he resembleth him CHAP. II. Ch. ARe not we then borne of God Ioh. Behold what loue the Father hath giuen to vs that we should be called the sonnes of God Ch. The world doth not report vs as the sonnes and daughters of God but for the refuse and offscouring of the world Ioh. For this cause the world knoweth not you because it knoweth not him Ch. Can Gods children be subiect to such infirmities and miseries as we are Ioh. Dearely beloued now are we the sonnes of God but yet it is not made manifest what we shall be and we know that when he shal be made manifest we shall be like him hauing not equalitie but likenesse of holinesse and glorie for we shall see him as he is for now we see him as it were through spectacles in the word and Sacraments Ch. Alas poore wretches we are not like Gods children for we are euen sold vnder sinne and daily carrie a masse of corruption about vs. Ioh. Euery one that hath this hope to see him as he is purifieth i. though he be subiect to sinne yet he desireth and vseth the meanes to clense himselfe from sinne euen as he is pure setting before him Christ as a patterne to follow Ch. How prooue you that an endeuour to purifie our selues is a note of adoption Ioh. By the contrarie whosoeuer committeth sinne pâ—actiseth sinne with full consent of will not endeuouring himselfe in holinesse of life transgresseth also the law and for that cause being vnder the curse of the law can not be Gods children for sinne is the transgression of the Law vnderstand by Law not morall Law but any commandement of God whether it be in the law or Gospel And againe ye know that he was made manifest tooke our nature on him that he might take away our sinnes the guilt and punishment at once and the corruption by little and little and in him is no sinne Thirdly whosoeuer abideth in him sinneth not he doth not giue himselfe to sinne so as it should raigne in him Whosoeuer sinneth hath not seene him nor knowne him to wit effectually so as he can applie Christ and all his benefits to himselfe Ch. But some teach that faith is sufficient and they embolden vs to liue as we will Ioh. Little children let no man deceiue you he that worketh righteousnes is righteous as he is righteous He that committeth sinne though he say he doth beleeue and therfore thinkes himselfe iustified before God is of the Deuill i. resembleth the Deuil as the child doth the father and is gouerned by his spirit for the deuill sinneth froÌ„ the beginning of the world which appeareth that for this purpose was made manifest the Son of God that he might dissolue the works for the beginning and continuance of all rebellion and disobedience to God of the Deuill And further to display thâ—se seducers whosoeuer is borne of God sinneth not i. doth not keepe a course in sinne howsoeuer he fall by infirmitie for his seed i. Gods word cast into the heart by the operation of the Spirit making a man to spring vp into a new creature remaineth in him neither can he sinne because he is borne of God Ch. Briefly to come to the point how may it be knowne who is Gods childe and who is to be
reputed the child of the deuill Ioh. In this are the children of God knowne and the children of the deuill whosoeuer worketh not righteousnes is not of God neither to giue you a plai◠example he that loueth not his brother For this is the message which ye haue heard from the beginning that we should loue one another Not as Cain he was of that euill one Sathan and slue his brother and wherefore slue he him because his owne workes were euill and his brothers good Ch. Yet if we loue those which be our brethren according to the flesh neuer so much they cease not to hate and persecute vs. Ioh. Meruaile not my brethren though this world hate you Ch. If not to loue be a note of the child of the deuil what is the note of gods child Ioh. We know that we are translated from death to life because we loue the brethren i. such as be Christians because they are Christians as on the contrarie he that loueth not his brother abideth in death is vnder the state of damnation Whosoeuer hateth his brother is a manslayer and ye know that no man-slayer hath eternall life abiding in him Ch. You haue shewed vs fully that loue is a worke of adoption Now shew vs how we may know whether we loue our brethren or not Ioh. Hereby we haue perceiued loue that he laid downe his life for vs therfore we ought carried with the like affection of loue to lay downe our liues for the brethren Ch. Many in speech doe pretend loue but we find not this willing affection and readines to shew loue Ioh. Whosoeuer hath this worlds good wherewith this life is sustained and seeth his brother haue neede and shutteth vp his bowels i. hath no compassion because it sheweth it selfe by the rolling of the intralls from him how dwelleth the loue of God in him Ch. What other note is there of true loue Ioh. My little children let vs not loue in word nor in tongue onely but in deede and in truth sincerely 1. For thereby we know that we are of the truth sound professours of the gospell of Christ 2. and shall before him appease our hearts in regard of any accusation that our conscience shall lay vnto vs before Gods iudgement seat If our heart condemne vs an euill conscience accuse vs God is greater then our heart namely in iudging of vs and knoweth all things Ch. How may we know that our consciences will not condemne vs Ioh. Beloued if our hearts condemne vs not then haue we boldnes towards God i. to come vnto him by prayer Ch. What other fruits is there of true loue Ioh. Whatsoeuer we aske we receiue of him because we keepe his commādements and doe those things which are pleasant in his sight Ch. What are these commandements Ioh. This then is his commaundement that we beleeue in the name of his Sonne Iesus Christ and loue one another as he gaue commandement Ch. Haue they which keepe these commandements their praiers granted prooue this Ioh. Yes For he that keepeth his commaundements dwelleth in him and he in him Ch. How may we know that God dwelleth in vs and we in him Ioh. Hereby we know that he abideth in vs by that spirit of sanctification whereby we are renued which he hath giuen vs. CHAP. IIII. Ch. TO returne againe to that which was before mentioned shall we beleeue all that say they haue the spirit Ioh. Dearely beloued beleeue not euery spirit i. doctrines which men bragging of the spirit doe teach but trie the spirits whether they be of God for many false prophets are gone out into the world Ch. How may we discerne of spirits Ioh. Hereby shall ye know the spirit of God euery spirit doctrine which confesseth that Iesus Christ the Messias is come in the flesh is made true man this beeing the substance of the Gospel is of God And euery spirit that confesseth not that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of God but this is the spirit of Antichrist of whome ye haue heard that he shall come and now already he is in the world Ch. We feare because these false spirits are of great power to perswade and seduce many Ioh. Little children ye are of God and haue ouercome them for greater is he that is in you Gods spirit then he that is in the world the spirit of Sathan Ch. But the doctrine of these men is of great account and hath many followers in the world ours hath but few which imbrace it Ioh. They are of this world therefore speake they of this world and this world i. ignorant and vngodly men heareth them We are of God he which knoweth God heareth vs he which is not of god heareth vs not Hereby know we the spirit of truth and the spirit of errour namely by the liking and applause of the world Ch. How may we preserue our selues against these seducers Ioh. Beloued let vs loue one another for loue commeth of God and euery one that loueth is borne of God and knoweth God by a speciall knowledge whereby they are assured that God the father of Christ is their father Christ their Redeemer the holy Ghost their sanctifier He that loueth not knoweth not God for God is loue i. wholly bent to shew his loue and compassion to his people For a proofe of this herein was that loue of God made manifest among vs because God sent that his onely begotten Sonne into the world that we might liue through him Herein is that loue not that we loued God but that he loued vs and sent his Sonne to be a reconciliation for our sinnes Ch. What of all this Ioh. Beloued if God so loued vs we ought also one to loue another Ch. How can God manifest his loue to vs he beeing a spirit inuisible Ioh. No man hath seene God at any time neuertheles if we loue one another that is a signe that God dwelleth in vs his loue is perfect in vs i. that loue wherewith he loueth is throughly made manifest towards vs by our loue as the light of the moone shining on vs argueth the light of the Sunne shining vpon the moone of whom as from the fountaine the moone takes her light Ch. How may we know that God dwelleth in vs Ioh. Hereby doe we know that we dwell in him and he in vs because he hath giuen vs of his spirit Ch. What other signe haue you of Gods dwelling in vs Ioh. We haue seene and doe testifie that the Father sent that Sonne to be the Sauiour of the world Whosoeuer confesseth in faith and loue that Iesus is the Sonne of God in him dwelleth God and he in God Ch. The deuill will confesse Christ. Ioh. And we which is more haue knowne and beleeued the loue which god hath in vs. Ch. Declare how
very God and that eternall life Ch. How may we keepe our selues in God and neuer commit the sinne to death Ioh. Little children keepe your selues from Images whether they be of false gods or of the true God PSALME XV. Iehoua Dauid O Iehoua who shall dwell as Pilgrimes dwell in tents in thy tabernacle the Church militant who shall rest in thy holy Mountaine the kingdome of heauen Ieho He that walketh perfectly that is he which leadeth the course of his life vprightly Dau. Who is the vpright man Ieho He that worketh righteousnes according to the commandements of the second table and speaketh the trueth in his heart as he thinketh his heart and tongue agreeing Dau. By what notes may this vpright man be knowe and who is he Ieho I. He that slandereth not with his tōgue II. nor doth hurt to his neighbour III. nor receiueth a false report against his neighbour IV. In whose eies a vile person an vngodly and vnrighteous man is contemned but he honoureth them that feare God V. He that hauing sworne to his owne hinderance changeth not VI. He that giueth not his money to vsurie VII neither taketh reward of the innocent Dau. Are these notes vnfallible Ieho He that doth these things shall neuer be mooued shall abide in Gods fauour for euer A BRIEFE DISCOVRSE TAKEN OVT OF THE writings of Hier. Zanchius Wherein the aforesaid case of Conscience is disputed and resolued Assertion I. Onely the elect and all of them not onely truely may bee but also are in that time which god hath appointed them in this life indeed assured of their Election to eternal life in Christ and this is done not one way but many waies WEe say that the Elect alone may bee and indeede are made sure of their election that so wee may exclude the reprobate hypocrites for considering they are not elected they can neuer be truely perswaded that they are elected I say truely because it may come to passe that many in their owne thinking shall be predestinate yet in trueth they are not perswaded so for they are deceiued We haue an example in temporarie Christians who thinke of thēselues that they beleeue in Christ but truely doe not beleeue for their faith is in hypocrisie and for a time onely Wherefore a true and certaine perswasion of election can neuer befall any of the reprobates because the true perswasion of heauenly matters commeth of the holy Ghost which neuer perswadeth any false matter Wherefore how can reprobates be perswaded that they are elected This cōsidered it is not amisse that we attribute this perswasion of which we now speake to the elect alone Wee adde further that all the elect not onely may bee but are indeed made sure of their Election which must bee demonstratiuely confirmed against Schoole-men and other our aduersaries Wee say this is done in the time appointed because the elect before they be called to Christ are neuer sure of their election nay they neuer thinke of it as appeareth in Paul before hee was called and in others Againe in like manner after they haue beene called yet not presently are made sure of their election but some sooner some later Lastly wee adde that this is done many waies what they are if not perfectly yet in part I will afterward shewe Nowe let vs come to the matter The Schoolemen demaund whether a man may be made sure of his Election And they determine that a man cannot except it be by diuine reuelation because Predestination is in God and not in vs. And no man knoweth the things of God but the spirit of God as no man knoweth the things of man but the spirit of man which is in him Againe who knoweth the minde of the Lord therefore say they some speciall reuelation is needfull if any desire to be certified either of his owne or of any other mans predestination their sayings are not simplie to be disliked but in that meaning in which they vnderstand them they are no waie to be approoued For they take a special reuelation to be this if God shall signifie and say expresly to any either by some Angel outwardly or by his spirit inwardly that he is predestinate to life after which sort they hold that Paul and a fewe other Saints had their predestination reuealed to them So they conclude that because euerie man hath not his election reuealed to him after this manner that all men cannot bee assured of their election But they are deceiued for God not onely by this one manner which they speake of doth reueale his will and his counsels but by many for God reuealeth things either by the inward inspiration of his spirit or outwardly by his word or both inwardly and outwardly by inward and outward effects By his spirit he did inspire his Prophets and open many things to come And Christ said to his Apostles as concerning the holy Ghost Hee shall lead you into all trueth By his word hee spake vnto the prophets and in like manner by his word he teacheth vs his will Also by diuers effects he declareth either his mercie or his iustice as it is knowne The same must bee thought of the reuealing of his election to wit that God reuealeth the same to the elect by the holy Ghost by the word and by the most certaine effects of predestination The first testimonie by which God assureth vs of our election is the inward testimonie of the spirit of which the Apostle saith The spirit of God testifieth vnto our spirits that we are the children of God Nowe what is it to be the sonne of God but first of all to be predestinated to be the child of God by adoption and then to be made actually the sonne of God by faith lastly by the same spirit also to be regenerate as Gods children are to put on the nature of the sonne of God or rather the son of God himselfe as the Apostle speaketh Therefore the holy Ghost whilest he inwardly beareth record vnto our spirits that is to our minds being inlightened by his light that we are the sons of God most plainely reuealeth that we were predestinate from all eternitie to adoption for men are not made the sonnes of God by faith nor regenerate to be the sons of God nor put on Christ except they be first of all predestinated to adoption And there can be nothing more certaine then this testimonie for who better knoweth the things o◠god his counsels decrees then the spirit of God which searcheth all things yea the deepe things of god therefore he can most truly reueale vnto euery one of vs the certaintie of our election And he cannot deceiue vs in reuealing it for he is the spirit of trueth which can neither deceiue nor be deceiued If an angel from heauen should be sent to thee as he was sent to Marie and as he spake vnto the fathers should tel thee
in the name of God that thou wert elected to life euerlasting wouldst not thou say that thou couldst not then doubt any longer of thy election But so much the more certaine is the testimony of the spirit which beareth record to our spirit that we are the sonnes of god by how much the holy ghost doth more know the things of God then any angel and can lesse deceiue then an angel And so much the more sure is this testimonie considering it is not kept in the bodily eares where it might soone vanish away but in our minde and spirit because the spirit beareth record to our spirit And further that the holy Ghost neuer departeth from our spirit but dwelleth in vs abideth in vs speaketh in vs sheweth forth his power in vs prayeth in vs. Therefore the Apostle saith that we haue receiued the spirit of adoption by which we crie Abba father as though he should say this testimonie of the spirit is altogither so sure by which he beareth vs record that we are the sonnes of God that presently without doubting we can call vpon God and crie Abba Father And all the elect haue this testimonie being made the sonnes of God by faith and being renued by the holy ghost and ingraffed into Christ. For so the Apostle speaketh if any man haue not the spirit of Christ he is not his therefore whosoeuer is Christs and is ingraffed into Christ it is necessarie hee should haue the spirit of God And whosoeuer haue receiued and doe inioy the spirit of Christ to their mindes the same spirit beareth recorde that they are the sonnes of God and maketh them to crie Abba Father And it is certaine that no man is renued by the holy Ghost which is not perswaded that God is his most mercifull and most louing father and therefore can call vpon him as a father Therefore although all men in that they are assured by the certaintie of fâ—ith that God is their Father and they are his sonnes do not thereby argue and conclude that they are elected to eternall life yet all men indeede haue thereby a sure testimonie of their election to glorie because if they be the sonnes of God they are also heires of eternall life This testimony I will briefly comprise within this Demonstration Whosoeuer call vpon god and in their hearts crie Abba Father they are the sonnes of God and it is certaine that they thus crie by the spirit of God And they which are the sonnes of God are also heires of eternall life and they haue beene predestinate to adoption therefore it must needes be that all they which are perswaded that they are the sonnes of God by the holy ghost are predestinate to eternall life and must be perswaded of it This is the first testimonie and the first way by which God reuealeth to euery Elect man his predestination namely by the holy ghost within our hearts bearing record vnto vs that we are the sonnes of God in Christ and by Christ. And let this be the first argument also seruing to confirme our assertion The second waie by which God reuealeth to euery man his predestination is by his word I meane not any particular word by which hee doeth declare to any outwardly in priuate and speciall manner and that in expresse wordes his election but the generall word of the Gospell by which Christ calleth all them which beleeue in him elect both by himselfe and by his Apostles as in the new Testament euery where is most manifest For although in particular propositions he say not to thee or to him particularly Thou art elect to eternall life yet by meanes of generall propositions he doeth as well conclude in the heart of euery one that beleeueth that hee is elected as any man shall be able to conclude vnto particular men that euery one of them is a liuing creature indued with reason by this generall proposition Euery man is a reasonable creature indued with reason the assumption beeing suppressed Therefore after this manner dealeth God He hath chosen all and euery seuerall man whome hee was to indue with faith to haue the euerlasting inheritance Furthermore he publisheth it to all the Elect by the Apostles in this generall proposition that all the faithfull are elect to eternall life the assumption is concealed in the word of God But when he giueth vs faith he maketh euery one of vs to make an assumption by himselfe in his minde But I am of the faithfull for I finde in my selfe that I truely beleeue in Christ. Therefore who is it that maketh this conclusion for thee that thou art predestinate to euerlasting life euen God himselfe the proposition beeing taken forth of the gospell and the assumption proceedeth of the gift of faith But that indeede by which we properly attaine to the knowledge of the matter contained in the conclusion is the middle tearme as they call it Wherefore it is manifest that God by the word of his gospell where hee saith that all the faithfull are elect doth reueale to euery faithfull man his owne predestination Onely this one thing is to be required that the faithfull man hearing the vniuersall propopositions in his mind should make an assumption But I am faithfull by the gift and grace of God And is not God said to haue reuealed to euery maÌ„ his speciall malediction in this generall proposition Cursâ—â—is euery one that doth not continue in all things that are written in this booke although he say to no man specially thou art accursed for euery one doeth make this assumption that he is accursed because he knoweth most certainly that he doth not continue in all things that are written in the booke of the lawe Therefore the Schoole-men are deceiued when they say it may be that euery man may be sure of his election namely if GOD which is able will reueale it to him yet that he doth only reueale it to a very fewe as the Apostles for God as hath bin prooued and declared euen by his worde in generall propositions doth reueale to euery man his predestination for what can be more certaine then this demonstration Whosoeuer doe truely beleeue in Christ they are elect to eternall life in Christ but I truely beleeue in Christ therefore I am elected But some make an exception and say that this were a demonstration and that most certaine and euident if a man might bee able to knowe that he were indued with true faith in Christ but here lieth all the difficultie For many thinke that they truely beleeue in Christ whereas neuerthelesse their faith is hypocriticall and temporarie as appeareth by the Euangelists Answere We graunt that they which beleeue by such a faithâ— which is in hypocrisie only lasteth for a time that they are deceiued whilst they think that they doe truely beleeue and yet doe not indeede for they are like them which dreame that they are kings when as they very
Vnto iustification we referre a perswasion of the remission of our sinnes by Christ for by this we are iustified and regeneration too or sanctification and renouation of life a good conscience loue not faigned a pure heart and cleane patience in aduersitie and boasting in tribulation all good works and fruits of the spirit adde herevnto the crosse it selfe which we beare for the trueth of the gospel wherefore whosoeuer feeleth that hee is effectually called that hee doth willingly heare the word that hee doth beleeue the gospell that he is sure of the remission of his sinnes that hee burneth with true loue to his neighbour that hee is bent to euery good worke hee cannot but must needes bee perswaded of his election for God onely doeth communicate these vnto the elect Therefore it is plaine that the elect are confirmed in the assurance of their election by the effects of Predestination and that there is a threefold waie by which God reuealeth to euery man his Predestination But if any shall take an occasion the rather of doubting of his election then of confirming himselfe in it of that which hath beene spoken as concerning the fruites of the spirit and the effects of predestination and that peraduenture because he can feele in himselfe few verie weake fruits of regeneration and election yet let him not be discouraged neither let him doubt of his election but let him vnderset himselfe with these proppes First of all if euer hee truely felt in himselfe that testimonie of the spirit which before I mentioned namely that hee is the sonne of GOD let him knowe vndoubtedly that he is such a one and therefore elected to eternall life For the holy ghost neuer beareth record or perswadeth a man of that which is false for he is the spirit of trueth And they are not the sonnes of God except they haue beene predestinate as the Apostle saith to adoption by Christ and none that is the Sonne of God and a man elected can be made a reprobate and the childe of the deuill Therefore albeit hee feele in himselfe both few and feeble effects of regeneration yet let him not doubt of his election otherwise hee shall disgrace the testimonie which he hath receiued of the holy Ghost yea and that too which as yet hee enioyeth although peraduenture by reason that his minde is troubled by euill affections that testimonie of the holy spirit can scarse be heard in him For the true testimonie of our adoption by the holy Ghost being once giuen vnto our spirit lasteth for euer although it is otherwhiles heard more plainely and at other times is more slenderly and scarce perceiued But howe say you may I knowe whether the testimonie doeth proceede from the holy Ghost and therefore whether it bee a true and certaine testimonie I answer first by the perswasion secondly by the manner of the perswasion lastly by the effects of this testimonie and perswasion For the first the holy Ghost doeth not simplie say it but doth perswade with vs that we are the Sonnes drawne of God and no flesh can doe this Againe hee perswades vs by reasons drawn not from our workes or from any worthinesse in vs but from the alone goodnesse of God the Father and grace of Christ. In this manner the deuill will neuer perswade any Lastly the perswasion of the holy Ghost is full of power for they which are perswaded that they are the sonnes of God cannot but needes must call him Abba Father and in regard of loue to him doe hate sinne and whatsoeuer is disagreeing to his will and on the contrarie they haue a sound and a heartie desire to doe his will If at any time thou hast felt in thy selfe any such testimonie perswade thy selfe it was the testimony of the holy ghost and that very true and certain too and therefore that thou art the child of God and predestinate to eternall life This is the prop by which wee must vnderset that weake beleefe wee haue of our certaine election to eternal life Againe hold this without wauering whatsoeuer thou art that art tempted to doubt of thy election euen as nothing is required at our hands to worke our election for God chose vs of his onely meere goodnes so that we may truly know whether we be elect or not this one thing shall be sufficient namely if we shall attaine to the certaine knowledge of this that we are in Christ and partakers of him for he that is now ingrafted in Christ and is iustified it cannot be but that he was elected in Christ before the foundation of the world And that we may be in Christ faith is both required and is sufficient not perfect faith but true faith though it be so little as a graine of mustard seede and feeble like a young borne babe and that sore diseased too Now that faith which is a liuely a true faith lasteth alwaies as hath beene before declared neither can it at any time altogether faile And so it commeth to passe that they which once haue beene truly ingrafted into Christ remaine alwaies and continue in him according to that saying All that my Father giueth me shall come to me and he which commeth vnto me I will not cast forth That is true no doubt that looke how much the faith is more perfect so much the greater power it hath to knit vs more and more to Christ and therefore we must alwaies endeauour to encrease in faith Yet for all that this is most certaine one little sparkle of true faith is sufficient to engraft vs into Christ. And for that cause we must in no wise doubt of our engrafting into Christ and of our election too by reason of the weaknesse of faith and the small and slender fruits it bringeth out But how shall I certenly know say you whether my faith be a true and liuely faith or not Out of the same grounds from whence the testimonie of our adoption is perceiued First of all if you shall truly feele that you are perswaded of the truth of the Gospel yea and that all your sinnes are pardoned you for Christ and you receiued to fauour Againe if you see that this perswasion is grounded not vpon any merits of yours but on the sole goodnes of God and grace of Christ. Lastly if you feele such a confidence to approach vnto and call vpon the Father and such a loue towards him his Sonne Iesus Christ that ye do hate and detest whatsoeuer is against his glorie as all sinne is and on the contrarie be carried away with a desire to doe those things which serue for the aduancing of his glorie and therefore that you loue all those which desire and seeke the same as the brethren and friends of Christ. For these be the effects which can neuer be seuered from true faith And this is the disposition of true faith therefore as long as thou feelest these effects in thy selfe albeit very
the foole whereof the scripture often speaketh is the vngodly person that maketh no conscience of any sinne And indeede such an one is the most sensles foole of all He that shall euer and anon be casting himselfe into the fire and water and run vpon dangerous places to breake his legges armes necke and further shal take pleasure in doing all this is either a foole or a mad man Now the vngodly man as oft as he sinneth he endeuoureth as much as in him lieth to pitch his soule into hell and whereas he taketh pleasure in sinne he sports himselfe with his owne destruction Furthermore the man fearing god must haue two things in his heart a perswasion of Gods presence and Awe The perswasion of Gods presence is whereby a man is continually resolued that whersoeuer he is he standeth before God who doth see eueÌ„ into the secrets of his heart This was in Cornelius Now therfore saith he we are in gods presence to heare all things that are commanded thee of God Awe in regard of God is that whereby a man behaueth himselfe reuerently because he is in Gods presence Awe is either in regard of sinne or of chastisements Awe in respect of sinne is when one is afraid to sinne fearing not so much the punishment as sinne it selfe because it is sinne For he feareth God indeed which is of this minde that if there were no Iudge to condemne him no hel to torment him no deuil nor conscience to accuse him yet hee would not sinne because Gods blessed Maiestie is by it offended and displeased and if hee had it in his choice whether he would sinne or loose his life he had rather die theÌ„ willingly and wittingly sinne against God This awe being in Ioseph was the cause that moooued him not to commit folly with Putiphars wife How then saith he can I doe this great wickednes and sinne against God Awe in chastisements is when one humbleth himselfe vnder the mightie hand of God with all meekenes and patience when God laieth his hand on him more or lesse When Shemi came foorth and cursed Dauid and flung stones at him what did he truely he stood in awe of God and therefore said What haue I to doe with you ye sonnes of Zeruiah for hee curseth euen because the Lord hath bidden him curse Dauid who dare then say Wherefore hast thou done so When a man is thus made wise that is righteous and fearing God he is so guided by the spirit of feare that he can not but speake wisely Salomon saith The lippes of the righteous know what is acceptable but the mouth of the wicked speaketh froward things And againe The heart of the wise guideth the mouth wisely Contrarie to this is fonde and foolish talke an example hereof we haue in Luke where Pilate wanting the feare of God saith I finde no fault in Christ let vs therefore chastise him and send him away Whereas he ought to haue reasoned thus I finde no fault in him therefore let vs send him away without chastisement CHAP. V. Of Truth and of Reuerence in speech TRuth of speech is a vertue whereby a man speaketh as he thinketh and so consequently he speaketh as euery thing is so farre forth as possibly he can It is made a note of a righteous man to speake the truth from the heart and they that deale truly are Gods delight This is alwaies required in all our doctrines accusations defences testimonies promises bargainings counsels but especially in Iudges and Magistrates sitting on iudgement seat because then they stand in Gods stead who is truth it selfe To this place belongeth Apologie which is when a Christian called before a Magistrate and straightly examined of his religion confesseth Christ boldly and denieth not the truth Contrarie to this is lying cogging glosing smoothing dissembling as for example Gehazi after he had receiued money and garments of Naaman the Syrian against Elishas will he went and stood before his master who said vnto him Whence commest thou Gehazi who making it nothing to lie for a vantage smoothed it ouer finely and said Thy seruant went no whither To the like effect and purpose report is made of a rich man that had two chests the one whereof he calleth all the world the other his friend In the first he putteth nothing in the second he putteth all his substance When his neighbour came to borrow money he vseth to answer truly I haue neuer a pennie in all the world meaning his emptie chest but I will see saith he what my friend can doe looking thereby for interest by the money out of his other chest This vice is very common and it is a rare thing to finde a man that maketh a conscience of a lie Lying is when a man speaketh otherwise then the truth is with a purpose to deceiue Here note that there is great difference betweene these two speeches It is an vntruth and It is a lie The first may be vsed when a man speaketh falshoods But in vsing the second we must be heedie and sparing for when a man is chalenged for a lie three things are laid to his charge I. That he speaketh falsly II. That he is willing to doe so III. That he hath a desire and purpose to deceiue Quest. Whether may not a man lie if it be for the procuring of some great good to our neighbour or to the whole countrey where we are Ans. No Reasons are these I. Lying is forbidden as an abomination to the Lord. II. We are not to doe any euill that good may come thereof III. He which lieth in so doing conformeth himselfe to the deuil who is a lier and the father thereof Obiect I. Such lying is for our neighbours good and not against charitie Ans. No for charitie reioyceth in the truth Obiect II. The holy Scriptures haue mentioned the lies of the Patriarkes Ans. We must not liue by examples against rules of Gods word Obiect III. Rahab and the midwiues of Egypt in sauing the spies and in preseruing the Israelites infants vsed lying and are commended for their facts Ans. They are commended for their faith not for their lying The workes which they did were excellent works of mercie and theâ—efore to be allowed and the doers failed onely in the manner of performing them As truth is required in speech so also reuerence to God and man Reuerence to God is when we so speake of God and vse his titles that we shew reuerence our selues and more reuerence in others If thou wilt not keepe saith the Lord and doe all the wordes of this law that are written in this booke and feare the glorious and fearefull name THE LORD THY GOD then the Lord will make thy plagues wonderfull Here take heede of all maner of blaspheming which is when men vse such speeches of God as doe either detract any thing from his Maiestie or ascribe any thing to him
minde that if there were no conscience to accuse no diuell to terrifie no iudge to arraigne condemne no hel to torment yet he would be humbled brought on his knees for his sinnes because he hath offended a louing mercifull and long suffering God Further I say that repentance stands in turning againe to God Man at the first was made a goodly creature in the image of God hauing fellowship with him whereby he dwelt in God and God in him By sinne there is a partition made betweene God and man who is alienated and estranged from God and is become the childe of wrath a firebrand of hell the prodigall child going from his father into a farre countrey the straying nay the lost sheepe Now when men haue grace to repent then they begin to renew this fellowship and turne againe to God And the very essence or nature of repentance consists in this turning Which Paul doth seeme to intimate when he saith That he shewed both to Iew and Gentile that they should repent and turne to God and do works worthie amendment of life In which words he sets downe vnto vs a ful description of repentance Againe I say that repentance is a turning from sinne because it doth not abolish or change the substance of bodie or soule or any of the faculties therof either in whole or part but onely rectifie and amend them by remoouing the corruption It turnes the sadnesse of melancholy to godly sorrow choller to good zeale softnesse of nature to meekenes of spirit madnesse and lightnâ—sse to Christian mirth it reformes euery man according to his naturall constitution not abolishing it but redressing the fault of it Further I put downe that repentance is a turning from all sinne to God that I may exclude many false turnings The first when a man turnes from God to sinne as when one of a Protestant becomes a Papist an Arrian a â—â—milist The second when a man turnes from one sinne to an other As when the riotous person leaues his prodigalitie and giues himselfe to the practise of couetousnes this can be no repentaÌ„ce because it is a going from one extreame to an other whereas repentance is to leaue the extreames keepe the meane The third is not when a man turnes from sinne but sinne turnes from him and leaues him As when the drunkard leaues drunkennesse because his stomacke is decaied the fornicatour his vncleannes because the strength of nature failes him the quarreller his fighting because he is maymed on legge or arme The last is when men turne from many sinnes but will not turne from all As Herod did many things at the aduertisement of Iohn Baptist but could not be brought to leaue incest in hauing his brother Philips wife This repentance is nothing For as he which is truly regenerate is wholly in bodie soule and spirit regenerate so he which truly repents turnes from all sinne and turnes wholly to God Neither is this to trouble any that they can not know all their sinnes for sound repentance for one speciall sinne brings with it repentance of all sinne And as God requires particular repentance for knowne sinnes so he accepts a generall repentance for such as be vnknowne To proceede further the conuersion of a sinner in repentance hath three parts The first a purpose and resolution in the mind the second an inclination in the will and affections the third an indeauour in life and conuersation to abandon and leaue all his former sinnes and to imploy himselfe in obedience to Gods commandements Lastly this repentance must bring forth fruits worthie amendment of life because it cannot be knowne to be sincere vnlesse it bring forth fruit Repentant sinners are trees of righteousnes of Gods owne planting and they grow by the waters that flow out of the sanctuarie and therefore they must beare fruit that may serue for meate leafe for medicine otherwise the axe of Gods iudgment is laid to their rootes to stocke them vp CHAP. II. Of the causes of Repentance THe principall cause of Repentance is the Spirit of God as Paul saith Instructing them with meekenesse that are contrarie minded proouing if God at any time will giue them repentance And Ieremie Conuert thou me and I shall be conuerted The instrument of the holy Ghost in working repentance is the ministery of the Gospell onely and not the law Reasons hereof are these I. Faith is engendred by the preaching not of the Law but of the Gospell as Paul saith The Gospel is the power of God to saluation to all that beleeue from faith to faith therefore repentance which follows faith as a fruit thereof must needes come by the preaching of the Gospel onely II. The Law is the ministerie of death and damnation because it shewes a man his wretched estate but shewes him no remedie therefore it can not be an instrumentall cause of that repentance which is effectuall to saluation III. The doctrine of repentance is a part of the Gospel which appeares in this that the preaching of repentance and the preaching of the Gospel are put one for an other And our Sauiour Christ deuides the Gospel into two parts the preaching of repentance and remission of sinnes in his name IV. That part of the word which workes repentance must reueale the nature of it and set out the promise of life which belongs vnto it But the Law neither reueales faith nor repentance this is a proper worke of the Gospel If it be said that the Law is a schoolemaster to bring vs to Christ the answer is it brings men to Christ not by teaching the way or by alluring them but by forcing and vrging them Neither doe we abolish the law in ascribing the worke of repentance to the Gospel onely for though it be no cause yet is it an occasion of true repentance Because it represents vnto the eye of the soule our damnable estate smites the conscience with dolefull terrours and feares which though they be no tokens of grace for they are in their owne nature the very gates and the downefall to the pit of hell yet they are certaine occasions of receiuing grace The phisitian is otherwhiles constrained to recouer the health of his patient by casting him into some fits of an ague so man because he is deadly sicke of the disease of sinne must be cast into some fits of Legal terrors by the ministerie of the law that he may recouer his former estate come to life euerlasting Repentance also is furthered by calamities which in this case often come in the roome stead of the law Iosephs brethren when they were in distresse in Egypt said one to another Wee haue verely sinned against our brother in that we sawe the anguish of his soule when he besought vs and we would not heare him therefore is this trouble come vpon vs. And the Lord saith in Oseah I will goe
repentance must be sufficient A thing impossible For sinne doth so greatly offend Gods maiestie that no man can euer mourne enough for it The fourth that contrition doth merit remission of sinne An opinion that doth derogate much from the all-sufficient merits of Christ. The fifth that he that repents must confesse al the sinnes that he can remēber with all their circumstances to his owne priest or one in his stead if he will receiue pardon This kind of confession is a meere forgerie of mans brain I. There is neither precept nor example of it in the Scriptures II. Dauid and others haue repented and haue receiued remission of their sinnes without confessing of their sinnes in particular to any man The last that the sinner by his workes and sufferings must make satisfaction to God for the temporall punishment of his sinnes A flat blasphemie The Scriptures mention no other satisfaction but Christs and if his be sufficiēt ours is needles if ours needfull his imperfect Papists write that both may stand togither Christs satisfaction they say is a plaister in a boxe vnapplied mans satisfaction as a meanes to apply it because it prepares vs to receiue it Ah good diuinitie for euen in common sense the satisfaction of Christ must first bee applied to the person of man that it may please God before the workes which they tearme satisfactions can any way bee acceptable to God To conclude the Romish doctrine of Repentance is the right way to hell For when a sinner shall be taught that he must haue sufficient sorrowe for his sinnes and withall that he must not beleeue the remission of his owne sinnes particularly when sorrow comes vpon him and hee wants sound comfort in Gods mercie he must needs fal into desperation without recouerie Therfore the Papists in the houre of death as we haue experience are glad to leaue the trumperie of humane sattsfactions and to rest onely for their iustification on the obedience of Christ. LAVS DEO THE COMBAT OF THE FLESH AND SPIRIT Gal. 5.17 For the flesh lusteth against the spirit and the spirit against the flesh and these are contrarie one to an other so that yee can not doe the things which yee would THe Apostle Paul from the beginning of this chapter to the 13. verse exhorts the Galathians to maintaine their Christian libertie and from thence to the end of the chapter he perswades them to other speciall duties of godlinesse In the 13. verse hee stirres them vp to be seruiceable one to another by loue in the 15. verse he disswades them from contentions and doing of iniuries In the 16. verse he shewes the remedie of the former sinnes which is to walke according to the spirit In this 17. verse he renders a reason of the remedie the force whereof is this The flesh and the spirit are contrarie wherefore if ye walke according to the spirit it will hinder the flesh that it shal not carrie you forward to doe iniuries and liue in contentions as otherwise it would In this verse we haue to obserue fiue points The first that there is a combat betweene the flesh and the spirit in these words The flesh lusteth against the spirit and the spirit against the flesh The second is the matter of this combat which stands in the contrary lusting of the flesh and the spirit The third is the cause of the combate in these words and those are contrarie The fourth is the subiect or person in whome this combat is noted in these wordes So that yee the Galathians The last is the effect of the combate in the last words that they cannot doe c. Touching the combat it selfe diuers points are to be considered The first what these two which make combat namely the flesh the spirit are They haue diuers significations First of all the spirit is taken for the soule and the flesh for the bodie But so they are not taken in this place For there is no such combat betweene the bodie and the soule both which agree togither to make the person of one man Secondly the spirit signifies natural reason the flesh the naturall appetite or concupiscence But they cannot be so vnderstood in this place For the spirit here mentioned doth fight euen against naturall reason which though it serue to make a man without excuse yet is it an enemie to the spirit Thirdly the spirit signifies the Godhead of Christ and the flesh the manhood but it must not be so taken here For then euery mā regenerate should bee deified Lastly the spirit signifies a created qualitie of holinesse which by the holy Ghost is wrought in the minde wil and affections of man and the flesh the naturall corruption or inclination of the minde will and affections to that which is against the lawe In this sense these twaine are taken in this place Secondly it is to be considered howe these twaine the flesh and the spirit can fight togither beeing but meere qualities And wee must know that they are not seuered asunder as though the flesh were placed in one part of the soule and the spirit in another but they are ioyned and mingled togither in al the faculties of the soule The minde or vnderstanding part is not one part flesh and another spirit but the whole minde is flesh and the whole minde is spirit partly one and partly the other The whole will is partly flesh and partly spirit the flesh and the spirit that is grace and corruption not seuered in place but onely in reason to be distinguished As the aire in the dawning of the day is not wholly light or wholly darke as at midnight and at noone day neither is it in one part light in another part darke but the whole aire is partly light and partly dark throughout In a vessel of luke warme water the water it selfe is not onely hote or onely cold or in one part hote and in another part colde but heate and colde are mixt togither in euery part of the water So is the flesh and the spirit mingled togither in the soule of man and this is the cause why these two contrarie qualities fight togither Thirdly in this combat we are to consider what equalitie there is betweene these two combaters the flesh and the spirit And we must know that the flesh vsually is more in measure then the spirit The flesh is like the mightie gyant Goliah and the spirit is litle and small like young Dauid Hence it is that Paul calls the Corinthians which were men iustified and sanctified carnall I could not saith he brethren speake vnto you as vnto spirituall but as vnto carnall as vnto babes in Christ. And none can come to be tall men in Christ according to the age of the fulnesse of Christ till after this life And the speech which is vsed of some diuines that the man regenerate hath but the reliques of sinne in him must be vnderstood warily else it may
in that respect may be saide to be the cause of euery mans death So saith Anna The Lord killeth and maketh aliue The Church of Ierusalem confessed that nothing came to passe in the death of Christ but that which the foreknowledge and eternall counsell of God had appointed And therefore the death also of euery member of Christ is foreseene and ordained by the speciall decree and prouidence of God I adde further that the very circumstances of death as the time when the place where the maner how the beginnings of sicknes the cōtinuance and the ende euery fit in the sicknes and the pangs of death are particularly set down in the counsell of God The very hayres of our heads are numbered as our Sauiour Christ saith and a sparrow lights not on the ground without the will of our heauenly father Dauid saith excellently My bones are not hidde from thee though I was made in a secret place and fashioned beneath in the earth thine eyes did see me when I was without forme for in thy booke were all things written which in continuance were fashioned when there was none of them before And he praies to God to put his teares into his bottle Now if this be true that God hath bottles for the very teares of his seruants much more hath he bottles for their blood and much more doth he respect and regard their paines and miseries with all the circumstances of sicknes and death The carefull meditation of this one point is a notable meanes to arme vs against feare and distrust and impatience in the time of death as some examples in this case will easily manifest I held my tongue and saide nothing saith Dauid but what was it that caused this patience in him the cause follows in the next wordes because thou Lord diddest it And Ioseph saith to his brethren Feare not for it was the Lord that sent you before me Marke here how Ioseph is ariued against impatience and griefe and discontentment by the very consideration of Gods prouidence and so in the same manner shal we be confirmed against all feares and sorrowes and say with Dauid Pretious in the sight of the Lord is the death of his Saints if this perswasion be once setled in our hearts that all things in sicknes and death come to passe vnto vs by the prouidence of God who turnes all things to the good of them that loue him The second meditation is to be borrowed from the excellent promise that God made to the death of the righteous which is Blessed are they that die in the Lord for they rest from their labours and their workes follow them The author of truth that can not lie hath spoken it Now then let a man but throughly consider this that death ioyned with reformed life hath a promise of blessednes adioyned vnto it and it alone will be a sufficient meanes to stay the rage of our affections and all inordinate feare of death and the rather if we mark◠wherein this blessednes consists In death we are indeed thrust out of our old dwelling places namely these houses of clay and earthly tabernacles of our bodies wherein we haue made long aboad but what is the end surely that liuing and dying in Christ we might haue a building giuen of God that is an house not made with hands but eternall in heauens which is vnspeakable and immortall glorie If a poore man should be commaunded by a Prince to put off his torne and beggerly garments and in stead thereof to put on royall and costly robes it would be a great reioycing to his heart oh then what ioyfull newes must this he vnto all repentant and sorrowfull sinners when the King of heauen and earth comes vnto them by death and biddes them lay downe their bodies as ragged and patched garments and prepare themselues to put on the princely robe if immortalitie No tongue can be able to expresse the excellencie of this most blessed and happie estate The third meditation is borrowed from the estate of all them that are in Christ whether liuing or dying He that dieth beleeuing in Christ dieth not forth of Christ but in him hauing both his bodie and soule really coupled to Christ according to the tenour of the couenant of grace and though after death bodie and soule be seuered one from an other yet neither of them are seuered or disioyned from Christ. The coniunction which is once begun in this life remaines eternally And therefore though the soule goe from the bodie and the bodie it selfe rotte in the graue yet both are still in Christ both in the couenant both in the fauour of God as before death and both shal againe be ioyned togither the bodie by the vertue of the former coniunction beeing raised to eternall life Indeede if this vnion with Christ were dissolued as the coniunction of bodie and soule is it might be some matter of discomfort and feare but the foundation and substance of our mysticall coniunction with Christ both in respect of our bodies and soules enduring for euer must needs be a matter of exceeding ioy and comfort The fourth meditation is that God hath promised by his speciall blessed comfortable presence vnto his seruants when they are sick of dying or any way distressed When thou passest through the water I will be with thee saith the Lord and through the floods that they doe not ouerflow thee when thou walkest through the very fire thou shalt not be burnt neither shal the flame kindle vpon thee Now the Lord doth manifest his presence three waies the first is by moderating and lessening the paines and torments of sicknesse and death as the very wordes of the former promise doth plainly import Hence it comes to passe that to many men the sorrowes and pangs of death are nothing so grieuous and troublesome as the afflictions and crosses which are laid on them in the course of their liues The second way of Gods presence is by an inward and vnspeakable comfort of the spirit as Paul saith We reioyce in tribulation knowing that tribulation bringeth forth patience c. but why is this reioycing because saith he in the next words the loue of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the holy Ghost Againe Paul hauing in some grieuous sicknes receiued the sentence of death saith of himselfe that as the sufferings of Christ did abound in him so his consolation did abound through Christ. Here then we see that when earthly comforts faile the Lord himselfe drawes neere the bed of the sicke as it were visiting them in his owne person and ministring vnto them refreshing for their soules With his right hand he holds vp their heads and with his left hand he embraceth them The third meanes of Gods presence is the ministery of his good Angels whome the Lord hath appointed as keepers and nources vnto his seruants to hold them vp and to
whereas it is a farre better course to consider the matter of the disease with the disposition and ripening of it as also the courses and symptomes and crisis thereof This beeing so there is good cause that sicke men should as well be carefull to make choise of meete Physitians to whome they might commend the care of their health as they are carefull to make choise of lawyers for their worldly suits and Diuines for cases of conscience Furthermore all men must here be warned to take heede that they vse not such meanes as haue no warrant Of this kind are all charmes or spels of what wordes soeuer they consist characters and figures either in paper wood or waxe all amulets and ligatures which serue to hang about the necke or other parts of the bodie except they be grounded vpon some good naturall reason as white peonie hung about the necke is good against the falling sicknes and woolfe-dung tied to the bodie is good against the collicke not by any inchantment but by inward vertue Otherwise they are all vaine and superstitious because neither by creation nor by any ordinance in Gods word haue they any power to cure a bodily disease For words can doe no more but signifie and figures can doe no more but represent And yet neuerthelesse these vnlawfull and absurd meanes are more vsed and sought for of common people then good physicke But it standes all men greatly in hand in no wise to seeke forth to inchanters and sorcerers which in deede are but witches and wizzards though they are commonly called cunning men and women It were better for a man to die of his sicknes then to seeke recouery by such wicked persons For if any turne after such as worke with spirits and after soothsaiers to goe an whoring after them the Lord will set his face against them and cut them off from among his people When Achazia was sicke he sent to Baalzebub to the god of Ekron to know whether he should recouer or no as the messengers were going the Prophet Elias met them and said Goe and returne to the King which sent you and say vnto him Thus saith the Lord Is it not because there is no God in Israel that thou sendest to inquire of Baalzebub the god of Ekron therefore thou shalt not come downe from thy bed on which thou art gone vp but shalt di◠the death Therefore such kind of helpe is so farre from curing any paine of sicknes that it rather doubleth them and fasteneth them vpon vs. Thus much of the meanes of health now followes the manner of vsing the meanes concerning which three rules must be followed First of all he that is to take physicke must not onely prepare his bodie as physitians doe prescribe but he must also prepare his soule by humbling himselfe vnder the hand of God in his sicknes for his sinnes and make earnest praier to God for the pardon of them before any medicine come in his bodie Now that this order ought to be vsed appeares plainely in this that sicknes springs from our sinnes as from a roote which should first of all be stocked vp that the braunches might more easily die And therefore Asa commended for many other things is blamed for this by the holy Ghost that he sought not the Lord but to the physitians and put his trust in them Oftentimes it comes to passe that diseases curable in themselues are made incurable by the sinnes and the impenitencie of the partie and therefore the best way is for them that would haue ease when God begins to correct them by sicknes then also to begin to humble themselues for all their sinnes and turne vnto God The second rule is that when we haue prepared our selues and are about to vse physicke we must sanctifie it by the word of God and praier as we doe our meate and drinke For by the word we must haue our warrant that the medicines prescribed are lawfull and good and by praier we must intreat the Lord for a blessing vpon them in restoring of health if it be the good will of God The third rule is that we must carrie in minde the right and proper end of physicke least we deceiue our selues We must not therefore thinke that physicke serues to preuent old age or death it selfe For that is not possible because God hath set downe that all men shall die and be chaunged And life consists in a temperature and proportion of naturall heat and radical moisture which moysture beeing once consumed by the former heate is by art vnrepairable and therefore death must needes follow But the true ende of physicke is to continue and lengthen the life of man to his naturall period which is when nature that hath beene long preserued by all possible meanes is now wholly spent Now this period though it can not be lengthened by any skill of man yet may it easily be shortned by intemperance in diet by drunkennes and by violent diseases But care must be had to auoid all such euills that the litle lamp of corporall life may burne till it goe out of it selfe For this very space of time is the very day of grace and saluation and whereas God in iustice might haue cut vs off and haue vtterly destroied vs yet in great mercie he giues vs thus much time that we might prepare our selues to his kingdome which time when it is once spent if a man would redeeme it with the price of tenne thousand worlds he can not haue it And to conclude this point touching physicke I will here set downe two especiall duties of the Physitian himselfe The first is that in the want and defect of such as are to put sicke men in mind of their sinnes it is a dutie specially cōcerning him he being a mēber of Christ to aduertise his patients that they must truly humble themselues and pray feruently to God for the pardon of all their sinnes and surely this dutie would be more commonly practised then it is if all physitians did consider that oftentimes they want good successe in their dealings not because there is any want in art or good will but because the partie with whome they deale is impenitent The second dutie is when he sees manifest signes of death in his patient not to depart concealing them but first of all to certifie the patient thereof There may be and is too much nicenesse in such concealements and the plaine trueth in this case knowne is verie profitable For when the partie is certaine of his end it bereaues him of all confidence in earthly things makes him put all his affiance in the meere mercie of God When Ezechias was sicke the prophet speakes plainely vnto him and saith Set thine house in order for thou must die And what good we may reape by knowing certainly that we haue receiued the sentence of death Paul sheweth when he saieth We receiued the sentence of
I shall merit eternall life for my fidelitie in my ministerie But blessed be God which brought to my mind such Scriptures wherby I might quench the fierie darts of the deuill which were What hast thou that thou hast not receiued and By the grace of God I am that I am and not I but the grace of God in me and thus beeing vanquished he departed When thou art tempted of Satan and sees no way to escape euen plainely close vp thine eyes and answer nothing but commend thy cause to God This is a principall point of Christian wisdom which we must follow in the houre of death If thy flesh tremble and feare to enter into another life and doubt of saluation if thou yeeld to these things thou hurtest thy selfe therefore close thine eyes as before and say with S. Stephen Lord Iesus into thy hands I commend my spirit and then certenly Christ will come vnto thee with all his Angels and be the guider of thy way Luther A DECLARATION OF THE TRVE MANNER OF KNOVVING Christ crucified Galat. 6.14 God forbid that I should reioyce but in the Crosse of our Lord Iesus Christ c. PRINTED BY IOHN LEGAT PRINTER to the Vniuersitie of Cambridge 1600. To the Reader IT is the common sinne of men at this day and that in the very places of learning that Christ crucified is not knowne as he ought The right knowledge of whome is not to make often mention of his death and passion and to call him our Sauiour or to handle the whole mysterie of God incarnate soundly and learnedly though that be a worthie gift of God but first of all by the consideration of the passion to be touched with an inward and a liuely feeling of our sinnes for which our Redeemer suffered the pangs of hell and to grow to a through dislike of our selues and our liues past for them and from the groūd of the heart to purpose a reformation and a conformitie with Christ in all good duties that concerne man secondly in the Passion as in a myrrour to behold and in beholding to labour to comprehend the length the breadth the height the depth of the loue of the Father that gaue his owne deare Sonne to death and the goodnes of the Sonne that loued his enemies more then himselfe that our hearts might be rooted and grounded in the same loue and be further inflamed to loue God againe To further this true manner of knowing Christ crucified I haue penned these few lines read them at thy leisure and haue care to put them in practise otherwise thou art but an enemie of the crosse of Christ though thou professe his name neuer so much Ian. 3. 1596. W. Perkins Of the right knowledge of Christ crucified IT is the most excellent and worthy part of diuine wisdome to know Christ crucified The Prophet Esai saith The knowledge of thy righteous seruāt that is Christ crucified shall iustifie many And Christ himselfe saith This is life eternall to know thee the onely God and whome thou hast sent Iesus Christ. And Paul saith I haue decreeed to know nothing among you but Iesus Christ and him crucified Againe God forbid that I should reioyce in any thing but in the crosse of our Lord Iesus Christ. Again I thinke all things but losse for the excellent knowledge sake of Christ Iesus my Lord and doe iudge them but dung that I might win Christ. In the right way of knowing Christ crucified two points must be considered one how Man for his part is to know Christ the other how he is to be knowne of man Touching the first Man must know Christ not generally and confusedly but by a liuely powerfull and operatiue knowledge for otherwise the deuils themselues know Christ. In this knowledge three things are required The first is notice or consideration whereby thou must conceiue in minde vnderstand and seriously bethinke thy selfe of Christ as he is reuealed in the historie of the Gospel and as he is offered to thy particular person in the ministerie of the word and Sacraments And that this consideration may not be dead and idle in thee two things must be done first thou must labour to feele thy selfe to stand in neede of Christ crucified yea to stand in excessiue neede euen of the very least drop of his blood for the washing away of thy sinnes And vnlesse tho◠throughly feelest thy selfe to want all that goodnes and grace that is in Christ and that thou euen standest in extreame neede of his passion thou shalt neuer learne or teach Christ in deede and truth The second thing is with the vnderstanding of the doctrine of Christ to ioyne thirsting whereby man in his very soule and spirit longs after the participation of Christ and saith in this case as Sampson said Giue me water I die for thirst The second part of knowledge is application whereby thou must know beleeue not onely that Christ was crucified but that he was crucified for thee for thee I say in particular Here two rules must be remembred and practised One that Christ on the crosse was thy pledge and suretie in particular that he then stood in thy very roome and place in which thou thy selfe in thine owne person shouldest haue stood that thy very personall and particular sinnes were imputed and applied to him that he stoode guiltie as a malefactour for them and suffered the very pangs of hell and that his sufferings are as much in acceptation with God as if thou haddest borne the curse of the law in thine owne person eternally The holding and beleeuing of this point is the very foundation of religion as also of the Church of God Therefore in any wise be carefull to applie Christ crucified to thy selfe and as Elizeus when he would reuiue the childe of the Shunamite went vp and lay vpon him and put his mouth vpon his mouth and his hands vpon his hands his eyes vpon his eyes and stretched himselfe vpon him euen so if thou wouldest be reuiued to euerlasting life thou must by faith as it were set thy selfe vpon the crosse of Christ and applie thy handes to his hands thy feete to his feete and thy sinnefull heart to his bleeding heart and content not thy selfe with Thomas to put thy finger into his side but euen diue and plunge thy selfe wholly both bodie and soule into the woundes and blood of Christ. This will make thee to crie with Thomas and say My Lord my God and this is to be crucified with Christ. And yet doe not content thy selfe with this but by faith also descend with Christ from the crosse to the graue and burie thy selfe in the very buriall of Christ and then looke as the dead souldier tumbled into the graue of Elizeus was made aliue at the very touching of his bodie so shalt thou by a spirituall touching of Christ dead and buried be quickned to life euerlasting The second rule is
this perswasion is wrought I answer againe that he auoucheth plainely the generall faith whereby the points of religion are beleeued to be but a beginning or rudiment of faith and therefore not sufficient vnlesse we goe further and applie the grace of God to our selues by faith simply without respect of any condition performed on mans part Indeed I graunt that the truth of conuersion and other workes are by him mentioned afterward but that was for this ende to shew how any man may haue a sensible and euident experience by workes as fruits of the pardon of his owne sinnes and life euerlasting which he beleeueth Arg. 3. S. Iohn penned his first epiâ—tle that he might shew vnto the church of God a way how they might ordinarily and fully be assured of the loue of God and of eternall life and therefore he affoardeth vs many pregnant testimonies for this purpose 1. Ioh. 2.3 And by this we know that we haue knowne him if we keepe his commandements And v. 5. He which keepeth his word in him is the word of God truly accomplished by this we know that we are in him chap. 3. 10. By this are manifest the children of God and the children of the deuill and v. 19. By this we know that we are of the truth and before him we shall make our hearts confident chap. 4. 13. By this we know that we dwell in him he in vs because he hath giuen vs of his Spirit chap. 5.2 By this we know that we loue the sonnes of God when we loue God and keepe his commandements v. 13. I haue written these things vnto you which beleeue in the name of the Sonne of God that ye may know that you haue life eternall To these testimonies first of all answer is made that none of them doe necessarily implie a certentie of diuine faith because we are said to know the things which we learne by coniectures Behold a sillie and poore shift Saint Iohn saith chap. 1.4 These things we write vnto you that your ioy may be full Now it is but an vncerten ioy that riseth by coniecturall knowledge Againe this knowledge brings forth confidence and boldnes euen before God c. 3. v. 19,21 and therefore it can not but include an infalible certentie and to put it out of question that the knowledge here mentioned is the knowledge of diuine faith or as vnfallible as it is or can be it is added chap. 4.16 And we haue knowne and beleeued the loue which God hath toward vs. Secondly it is answered that all these speaches are generall and not concerning particular men but it is false for when Saint Iohn saith we know he speakes of himselfe and includes the rest of the Church in the same condition with himselfe Now he himselfe was fully assured of his owne saluation For Christ a little before his departure out of the world did comfort all his disciples partly by renewing the promise of life euerlasting and of the presence of his Spirit vnto them and partly by praying vnto the father for their finall preseruation so as they could not be fully resolued of their happie estate both in this life and in the life to come Arg. 4. Abrahams faith was a full perswasion whereby he applied the promise vnto himselfe Rom. 4.21 And this faith of his is an example propounded vnto vs according to which we are to beleeue and therefore hâ— is called the father of the faithfull v. 16. and Paul hauing set downe the nature and effects of his faith saith It was written not only for him but also for vs which beleeue v. 22. It is obiected that Abrahams faith was not of saluation but it concerned his ishue in his old age as Paul saith Rom. 4. 18. Abraham aboue hope beleeued that he should be the father of many nations according to that which was spoken So shall thy seede be Ans. We must distinguish the obiect of faith which is either principall or lesse principall Principall is alwaies Christ with his benefits lesse principall are other lesse and particular benefits obtained by Christ. As of Abrahams faith the obiect lesse principall was a carnall seede or ishue and the principall obiect most of all respected as the foundation of all other blessings was the blessed seede Christ Iesus Gal. 3.16 To Abraham and his seede were the promises made He saith not And to the seedes as of manyâ— but and to thy seede as of one which is Christ. And vâ— 29. If ye be Christs then Abrahams seede Thus it is plaine that ishue was neither promised nor desired but with respect to Christ who could not haue descended of Abraham if he had beene wholly without seede Hauing thus alleadged some arguments for the truth I come now to consider the obiections of the Papists Obiect I. Iob beeing a righteous man wanted certentie of grace in himselfe Iob. 9.20 If I would iustifie my selfe mine owne mouth shall condemne me if I would be perfect he shall iudge me wicked though I were perfect yet my soule shall not know it Again v. 25. I am afraid of all my works knowing that thou wilt not iudge me innocent Ans. Bildad in the former chapter extolled the iustice of God and Iob in this chapter giues assent thereto saying v. 2. I know verely it is so and he likewise spends the whole chapter in magnifying the iustice of God and hauing propounded this ende of his speach he doth not speake of himselfe and his owne estate simply as it is considered in it selfe but as he esteemed himselfe beeing compared with God specially then when he entreth into a straight examination of his creature And so must the speech be vnderstood If I were perfect my soule should not know it that is I will not acknowledge or stand vpon any righteousnes of mine owne when God shall enter into iudgement with me And thus much the very Elect angels beeing in possession of heauen and therfore hauing more then assurance thereof can not but say when they are compared with God Againe the wordes according to the originall are commonly of all and so may well be translated thus Am I perfect I know not my soule I abhorre my life that is if I thinke my selfe perfect I haue no respect of mine owne soule or thus I am perfect in respect of you and I knowe not my soule and I abhorre my life namely in respect of mine owne vprightnes And the other place is thus to be translated â— feare all my sorrowes and not all my workes for this is flat against the Hebrew text and Popish translatours themselues followe it not Obiect 2. Eccles. 9. Man knowes not whether hee bee worthie of loue or hatred For all things are kept vncerten till the time to come Ans. First I say the translation is not right the words are thus in the Hebrew and in the Seventie No man knoweth loue or hatred all things are before them As for these wordes all thinges are
kept vncerten till the time to come are thrust into the text by head shoulders and Hierome hath them not Secondly I answere that the holy Ghost doth not deny simplie the knowledge of gods loue or hatred as though there could be no certaine assurance of it in this life If wee vnderstand the wordes thus then the argument of the holy Ghost must be framed on this manner If loue or hatred were to bee knowne then it must be knowne by the outward blessings of God but it cannot be knowne by the outward blessings of God for all things come alike to all therefore loue and hatred cannot be known The proposition is false For loue may bee knowne other waies then by outward benefits and therefore the reason is not meete to be ascribed to the spirit of trueth Wherefore the true and proper sense of the wordes is that loue or hatred can not be iudged or discerned by outward blessings of God Saint Bernard speakes of this text on this manner that no man knowes loue or hatred namely by him yet that God giues most certaine testimonies thereof to men vpon earth And serm 5. de Dediâ— his words are these Who knowes if he be worthie loue or hatred who knowes the mind of the Lord Here both faith and truth must needes helpe vs that that which is hidden in the heart of the father may be reuealed vnto vs by the spirit and his spirit giuing testimony perswades our spirit that we are the sonnes of God and this perswasion is caused by his calling and iustifying vs freely by faith And S. Hierome though commonly abused to the contrarie saith no more but that men cannot knowe loue or hatred by the present afflictions which they suffer because they know not whether they suffer them for triall or punishment Obiect 3.1 Cor. 4. I iudge not my selfe I know nothing by my selfe Here Paul as not being priuie to his owne estate reâ—useth to giue any iudgement of his righteousnes Ans. It is manifest by the wordes of this epistle that certaine in Corinth boldly more then wisely censured the Apostles ministerie and withall disgraced it in respect of the ministerie of other teachers Therefore Paul in this chapter goes about to make an Apologie for himselfe speaking nothing of his owne person and the estate thereof before God but onely of his ministerie and the excellency thereof And this is the iudgement of Theodoret Aquinas Lira vpon this text And when he saith I iudge not my selfe his meaning is I take not vpon me to iudge of what value and price my ministerie is before God in respect of the ministerie of this or that man but I leaue al to God Here then Paul refuseth onely to giue iudgement of the excellencie of his owne ministerie and in other causes he refuseth not to iudge himselfe as when he said I haue fought a good fight I haue kept the saith hence sorth is laid vp for me the crowne of righteousnesse which the Lord the righteous iudge shal giue me 2. Tim. 4.8 And Chrysostome on this place saith that Paul refused to iudge himselfe not simply but onely for this ende that he might restraine others and teach them modestie And where Paul saith I knowe nothing by my selfe the speech is not generall but must bee vnderstood of the negligences and offences in the compasse of his ministerie For hee was priuie to himselfe that in simplicitie and godly purenes hee had his conuersation in the worlde 2. Cor. 1.12 and he knew this by himselfe that nothing should seuer him froÌ„ the loue of God in Christ. Rom. 8.38 Obiect 4. That we may be iustified there is somewhat required in vs namely faith and repentnnce and where these are wanting a man cannot be iustified Now no man can be certen by the certaintie of faith that he repents of his sinnes with all his heart and that he hath such a faith as God requires at our hands considering there is no testimonie in the word of our faith and repentance in particular Therefore no man can be certaine by certaintie of faith that his sinnes are pardoned Ans. It is not necessarie that any man should bee certaine by faith of his faith repentance because faith is only of such things as are present whereas faith and repentance are truely preâ—ent in all that truely beleeue and repent it shall be sufficient if a man may any way be vnfallibly certaine that he hath them And though some men falsly perswade themselues that they beleeue yet he that hath true faith indeede knowes that he hath true faith euen as certainly as he that vnderstands that hee vnderstands Paul saith to the Corinthians Prooue your selues whether yee bee in the faith or no 2.13.5 hereby giuing them to vnderstand that all which beleeue haue the spirit of discerning to know certainely that they doe beleeue Againe he saith of himselfe 2. Tim. 1.12 I knowe whome I haue beleeued And S. Iohn saith 1. epist. 3. 24. By this we knowe that he dwels in vs by the spirit which he hath giuen vs making no question of it but that he which hath the spirit knowes that hee hath the same And testimonies of men are not wanting in this case August Euery one seeth faith to be in his owne heart if hee beleeue if not he seeth it to be wanting Againe A beleeuer seeth his owne faith by which hee answereth that hee beleeueth without doubt and Hee which loueth his brother more knoweth the loue whereby he loueth then his brother whome hee loueth Againe whereas it is said that hauing faith yet we know not whether it be sufficient or no I answer that faith beeing without hypocrisie is sufficient to saluation though it be vnperfect God more respects the trueth of our faith then the perfection thereof And as the hand of the child or of the palsie man though it be feeble is able to reach out it selfe and receiue an almes of a Prince so the faith that is but weake is able to apprehend and receiue Christ with all his benefits Obiect 5. Prov. 28. Blessed is the man that feareth alwaies Phil. 2. Worke your saluation with feare and trembling Ans. There is threefold feare one of nature the second of grace the third of distrust Feare of nature is that wherby the nature of man is troubled with any thing that is hurtfull vnto it and therefore auoideth it Feare of grace is that excellent gift which is called the beginning of wisdome and it is a certaine awe or reuerence vnto God in whose presence we doe whatsoeuer wee doe Feare of distrust is when men tremble at the iudgements of God for their sinnes because they haue no hope of mercie Of these three the first was good by creation therefore it was in our Sauiour Christ but since the fall it is defectiue The third is a vice called slauish feare And the second is that which is commanded in these and
thus Though Christ hath freed thee from death by his death yet thou art quite barred from heauen because thou neuer didst fulfil the law The conscience answereth I know that Christ is my righteousnes and hath fulfilled the law for me Thirdly the deuill replies and saith Christs benefits belong not to thee thou art but an hypocrite and wantest faith Now when a man is driuen to this straight it is neither wit nor learning nor fauour nor honour that can repulse this temptation but onely the poore conscience directed and sanctified by the Spirit of God which boldly and constantly answereth I know that I beleeue And though it be the office of the conscience after it is renued principally to excuse yet doth it also in part accuse When Dauid had numbred the people his heart smote him 2. Sam. 24.10 Iob saith in his affâ—iction that God did write bitter things against him and made him possesse the sinnes of his youth Iob 13. 26. The reason hereof is because the whole man and the very conscience is onely in part regenerate and therefore in some part remaines still corrupt Neither must it seeme straunge that one and the same conscience should both accuse and excuse because it doth it not in one and the same respect It excuseth in that it assureth a man that his person stands righteous before God and that he hath an indeauour in the generall course of his life to please God it accuseth him for his particular slippes and for the wants that be in his good actions If any shall demaund why God doth not perfectly regenerate the conscience and cause it onely to excuse the answer is this God doth it for the preuenting of great misâ—hiefes When the Israelites came into the land of Canaan the Cananites were not at the first wholly displacedâ— Why Moses rendreth the reason least wild beasts come and inhabit some parts of the land that were dispeopled and more annoy them then the Cananites In like manner God renues the conscience but so as it shall still accuse when occasion serueth for the preuenting of many dangerous sinnes which like wild beasts would make hauocke of the soule Thus much of good conscience now follows euill conscience and that is so called partly because it is defiled and corrupted by originall sinne partly because it is euill that is troublesome and painefull in our sense and feeling as all sorrowes calamities and miseries are which for this very cause also are called euills And though conscience be thus tearmed euill yet hath it some respects of generall goodnes in as much as it is an instrument of the execution of diuine iustice because it serues to accuse them before God which are iustly to be accused It hath spread it selfe ouer mankind as generally as originall sinne therefore it is to be found in all men that come of Adam by ordinarie generation The propertie of it is with all the power it hath to accuse and condemne and thereby to make a man afraid of the presence of God and to cause him to flie from God as from an enemie This the Lord signified when he said to Adam Adam where art thou When Peter saw some little glimbring of the power and maiestie of God in the great draught of fish he fell on his knees and saide to Christ Lord goe from me for I am a sinnefullman Euill conscience is either dead or stirring Dead conscience is that which though it can doe nothing but accuse yet commonly it lies quiet accusing little or nothing at all The causes why conscience lieth dead in all men either more or lesse are many I. Defect of reason or vnderstanding in crased braines II. Violence and strength of affections which as a cloud doe ouercast the minde and as a gulfe of water swallow vp the iudgement and reason and thereby hinder the conscience from accusing for when reason can not doe his part then conscience doth nothing For example some one in his rage behaues himselfe like a madde man and willingly commits any mischiefe without controlment of conscience but when choller is downe he beginnes to be ashamed and troubled in himselfe not alwaies by grace but euen by the force of his naturall conscience which when affection is calmed beginnes to stirre as appeareth in the example of Cain III. Ignorance of Gods will and errours in iudgement cause the conscience to be quiet when it ought to accuse This we find by experience in the deaths of obstinate heretikes which suffer for their damnable opinions without checke of conscience Dead conscience hath two degrees The first is the slumbring or the benummed conscience the second is the seared conscience The benummed conscience is that which doth not accuse a man for any sinne vnlesse it be grieuous or capitall and not alwaies for that but onely in the time of some grieuous sicknes or calamitie Iosephs brethren were not much troubled in conscience for their villanie in selling their brother till afterward when they were afflicted with famine and distressed in Egypt Gen. 42. 2. This is the conscience that commonly raignes in the hearts of drousie Protestants of all carnall and lukewarme gospellers and of such as are commonly tearmed ciuill honest men whose apparant integritie will not free them from guiltie consciences Such a conscience is to be taken heede of vs as beeing most daâ—gerous It is like a wild beast which so long as he lies asleepe seemes very tame and gentle and hurts no man but when he is roused he then awakes and flies in a mans face and offers to pull out his throate And so it is the manner of dead conscience to lie still and quiet euen through the course of a mans life and hereupon a man would thinke as most doe that it were a good conscience indeede but when sicknes or death approcheth it beeing awaked by the hand of God beginnes to stand vp on his legges and shewes his fierce eyes and offers to rend out euen the very throat of the soule And heathen Poets knowing this right well haue compared euill conscience to Furies pursuing men with firebrands The seared conscience is that which doth not accuse for any sinne no not for great sinnes It is compared by Paul 1. Tim. 4.2 to the part of a mans bodie which is not onely bereft of sense life and motion by the gangrene but also is burnt with a searing yron and therefore must needes be vtterly past all feeling This kind of conscience is not in all men but in such persons as are become obstinate heretikes and notorious malefactours And it is not in them by nature but by an increase of the corruption of nature and that by certaine steppes and degrees For naturally euery man hath in him blindnes of minde and obstinacie or frowardnes of heart yet so as with the blindnes and ignorance of minde are ioyned some remnants of the light of nature shewing vs what is
power but God workes to wil in vs. For looke at what time God giues grace at the same time he giueth a will to desire and will the same grace as for example when God workes faith at the same time he workes also vpon the will causing it to desire faith and willingly to receiue the gift of beleeuing God makes of the vnwilling will a willing will because no man can receiue grace vtterly against his will considering will constrained is no will But here we must remember that howsoeuer in respect of time the working of grace by Gods spirit and the willing of it in man goe togither yet in regard of order grace is first wrought and mans will must first of all be acted and mooued by grace and then it also acteth willeth and mooueth it selfe And this is the last point of consent betweene vs and the Romane Church touching freewill neither may we proceede further with them II. The dissent or difference The point of difference standeth in the cause of the freedome of mans will in spirituall matters which concerne the kingdome of God The Papists say mans will concurreth and worketh with Gods grace in the first conuersion of a sinner by it selfe and by it owne naturall power and is onely helped by the holy Ghost We say that mans will worketh with grace in the first conuersion yet not of it selfe but by grace Or thus They say will hath a naturall cooperation we denie it and say it hath cooperation onely by grace beeing in it selfe not actiue but passiue willing well onely as it is mooued by grace wherby it must first be acted and mooued before it can act or will And that we may the better conceiue the difference I will vse this comparison The church of Rome sets forth the estate of a sinner by the condition of a prisoner and so doe we marke then the difference It supposeth the said prisoner to lie bound hand and foote with chaines and fetters and withall to be sicke and weake yet not wholly dead but liuing in part it supposeth also that being in this case he stirreth not himselfe for any helpe and yet hath ability and power to stirre Hereupon if the keeper come and take away his bolts and fetters and hold him by the hand helpe him vp he can and will of himselfe stand walke and goe out of prison euen so say they is a sinner bound hand and foot with the chaine of his sinnes and yet he is not dead but sicke like to the wounded man in the way betweene Ierico and Ierusalem And therefore doth he not will and aâ—fect that which is good but if the holy Ghost come and doe but vntie his bands and reach him his hand of grace then can he stand of himself and will his owne saluation or any thing els that is good We in like manner graunt that a prisoner fitly resembleth a naturall man but yet such a prisoner must he be as is not onely sicke and weake but euen starke dead which can not stirre though the keeper vntie his bolts and chaines not heare though he sound a trumpet in his eare and if the said keeper would haue him to mooue and stirre he must giue him not onely his hand to helpe him but euen soule and life also and such a one is euery man by nature not onely chained fettered in his sinnes but stark dead therein as one that lieth rotting in the graue not hauing any abilitie or power to mooue or stirre and therefore he cannot so much as desire or do anything that is truly good of himself but God must first come and put a new soule into him euen the spirit of grace to quicken and reuiue him and then beeing thus reuiued the will beginneth to will good things at the very same time when God by his spirit first infuseth grace And this is the true difference betweene vs and the Church of Rome in this point of freewill III. Our reasons Now for the confirmation of the doctrine we holde namely that a man willeth not his owne conuersion of himselfe by nature either in whole or in part but by grace wholly and alone these reasons may be vsed The first is taken from the nature and measure of mans corruption which may be distinguished into two parts The first is the want of that originall righteousnesse which was in man by creation the second is a pronenes and inclination to that which is euill and to nothing that is truly good This appeareth Gen. 8.21 the frame of mans heart saith the Lord is euill froÌ„ his childhood that is the disposition of the vnderstanding wil affections with all that the heart of man deuiseth formeth or imagineth is wholly euill And Paul saith Rom. 8.7 The wisdome of the flesh is enmitie against God Which wordes are very significant for the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 translated wisdome signifieth that the best thoughts the best desires affections and indeauour that be in any naturall man euen those that come most neare to true holines are not onely contrarie to God but euen enmitie it selfe And hence I gather that the very heart it selfe that is the will and minde from whence these desires and thoughts doe come are also enmitie vnto God For such as the action is such is the facultie whence it proceedeth such as the fruit is such is the tree such as the branches are such are the rootes By both these places it is euident that in man there is not onely a want absence or depriuation of originall righteousnes but a pronenesse also by nature vnto that which is euill which pronenesse includes in it an inclination not to some fewe but to all and euery sinne the very sinne against the holy Ghost not excepted Hence therefore I reasons thus If euery man by nature doth both want originall iustice and be also prone vnto all euill then wanteth he naturall freewill to will that which is truly good But euery man by nature wants originall iustice and is also prone vnto all euill Ergo Euery man naturally wants freewill to will that which is good Reason II. 1. Cor. 2. 14. The naturall man perceiueth not the things of the spirit of God for they are foolishnes vnto him neither can know them because they are spiritually discerned In these wordes Saint Paul sets downe these points I. that a naturall man doth not so much as thinke of the things reuealed in the Gospell II. that a man hearing and in mind conceiuing them can not giue consent vnto them and by naturall iudgement approoue of them but contrariwise thinketh them to be foolishnes III. that no man can giue assent to the things of God vnlesse he be enlightened by the spirit of God And hence I reason thus If a man by nature doth not know and perceiue the things of God and when he shall know them can not by nature giue assent vnto them then hath he no power to will
faith as he is of the articles of the creed I answer First they prooue thus much that we ought to be as certen of the one as of the other For looke what commandemeÌ„t we haue to beleeue the articles of our faith the like we haue inioyning vs to beleeue the pardon of our owne sinnes as I haue prooued Secondly these arguments prooue it to be the nature or essentiall propertie of faith as certainely to assure man of his saluation as it doeth assure him of the articles which he beleeueth And howesoeuer commonly men doe not beleeue their saluation as vnfallible as they doe their articles of faith yet some speciall men doe hauing Gods word applyed by the spirit as a sure ground of their faith whereby they beleeue their own saluation as they haue it for a ground of the articles of their faith Thus certainly was Abraham assured of his owne saluation as also the Prophets and Apostles and the martyrs of God in all ages whereupon without doubting they haue bin content to lay downe their liues for the name of Christ in whome they were assured to receiue eternall happines And there is no question but there be many now that by long and often experience of Gods mercy and by the inward certificate of the holy Ghost haue attained to full assurance of their saluation II. Exception Howesoeuer a man may be assured of his present estate yet no man is certaine of his perseuerance vnto the ende Ans. It is otherwise for in the sixt petition Lead vs-not into temptation wee pray that God would not suffer vs to be wholly ouercome of the deuill in any temptation and to this petition we haue a promise answerable 1. Cor. 10. That God with temptation will giue an issue and therefore howesoeuer the deuill may buffit molest and wound the seruants of God yet shall he neuer be able to ouercome them Againe he that is once a member of Christ can neuer be wholly cut off And if any by sinne were wholly seuered from Christ for a time in his recouerie he is to be baptised the second time for baptisme is the sacrament of initiation or ingrafting into Christ. By this reason we should as often be baptized as we fal into any sinne which is absurd Againe S. Iohn saith 1. Ioh. 2.19 They went out from vs but they were not of vs for if they had beene of vs they would haue continued with vs. Where he taketh it for graunted that such as be once in Christ shall neuer wholly be seuered or fall from him Though our communion with Christ may be lessened yet the vnion and the bond of coniunction is neuer dissolued III. Exception They say we are indeede to beleeue our saluation on Gods part but we must needs doubt in regard of our selues because the promises of remission of sinnes are giuen vpon condition of mans faith and repentance Now we cannot say they be assured that we haue true faith and repentance because we may lie in secret sinnes and so want that indeed which we suppose our selues to haue Ans. I say again he that doth truly repent and beleeue doth by Gods grace know that he doth repent and beleeue for els Paul would neuer haue said Prooue your selues whither you be in the faith or not and the same Apostle saith 2. Cor. 12. We haue not receiued the spirit of the world but the spirit which is of God that we might know the things which are giuen of God which things are not onely life euerlasting but iustification sanctification and such like And as for secret sinnes they cannot make our repentance voide for he that truly repenteth of his knowne sinnes repenteth also of such as be vnknowne and receiueth the pardon of them all God requireth not an expresse or speciall repentance of vnknowne sinnes but accepts it as sufficient if we repent of them generally as Dauid saith Psal. 19. Who knowes the errours of this life forgiue me my secret sinnes And whereas they adde that faith and repentance must be sufficient I answer that the sufficiencie of our faith and repentance stands in the truth and not in the measure or perfection thereof and the truth of both where they are is certenly discerned Reason VI. The iudgement of the auncient Church August Of an euill seruant thou art made a good child therefore presume not of thine owne doing but of the grace of Christ it is not arrogancie but faith to acknowledge what thou hast receiued is not pride but deuotion And Let no man aske an other man but returne to his owne heart if he finde charitie there he hath securitie for his passage from life to death Hilar. on Matth. 5. The kingdome of heauen which our Lord professed to be in himselfe his will is that it must be hoped for without any doubtfulnesse of vncertaine will Otherwise there is no iustification by faith if faith is selfe be made doubtfull Bernard in his epist. 107. Who is the iust man but he that beeing loued of God loues him againe which comes not to passe but by the spirit reuealing by Faith the eternall purpose of God of his saluation to come Which reuelation is nothing else but the infusion of spirituall grace by which when the deedes of the flesh are mortified the man is prepared to the kingdome of heauen Togither receiuing in one spirit that whereby he may presume that he is loued and also loue againe To conclude the Papists haue no great cause to dissent from vs in this point For they teach and professe that they doe by a speciall faith beleeue their owne saluation certenly and vnfallibly in respect of God that promiseth Now the thing which hindreth them is their owne in disposition and vnworthines as they say which keepes them from beeing certen otherwise then in a likely hope But this hindrance is easily remooued if men will iudge indifferently For first of all in regard of our selues and our disposition we can not be certen at all but must despaire of saluation euen to the very death We cannot be sufficiently disposed so long as we liue in this world but must alwaies say with Iacob I am lesse then all thy mercies Gen. 32. and with Dauid Enter not into iudgement with thy seruant O Lord for none liuing shall be iustified in thy sight and with the Centurion Lord I am not worthie that thou shouldest come vnder my roofe Matth. 8. Secondly God in making promise of saluation respects not mens worthines For he chose vs to life euerlasting when we were not he redeemed vs from death beeing enemies and intitles vs to the promise of saluation if we acknowledge our selues to be â—inners Matth. 9. if we labour and trauaile vnder the burden of them Matth. II. if we hunger and thirst after grace Ioh. 7.37 And these things we may certenly and sensibly perceiue in our selues and when we finde them in vs though our vnworthines be exceeding great it should not
Vers. 4. Vers. 5. Vers. 6. profession without practise a note of an hypocrite Vers. 7. Sinceâ—itie of life and religion a note of communion with God Vers. 8. To professe perfeâ—â—â—anâ—iâ—â—cation in thâ— life a nâ—te of an hypocrite Vers. 9. Humble confession of sin to God is a note of remiâ—â—ion of sinne Vers. 10. Vers. 1. Vers. 2. Vers. 3. An endeuour to keepe the commandements a signe of faiâ—h Vers. 4. Faith without obedience a note of an hypocrite Vers. 5. Vers. 6. Vers. 7. Vers. 8. Vers. 9. Profession ioined with haâ—reâ— and malice a note of an hypocrite Vers. 10 Loue of our â—rother a signe of regeneration Vers. 11. Vers. 12. Vers. 13. Vers. 14. Vers. 15. Vers. 16. Vers. 17. Vers. 18. Vers. 19. Vers. 20. Gods spirit dwelling in the heart a signe of perseuerance Vers. 21. Vers. 22. Papists denie Iesus to be Christ for though in words they magnifie him yet in their doctrine by necessarie consequent they denie him to be a king a priest a prophet Vers. 23. Vers. 24. Vers. 25. Perseuerance in the knowledge and obedience of the Gospell a signe of communion with Christ. Vers. 26. Vers. 27. Vers. 28. Vers. 29. Vers. 1. Vers. 2. Vers. 3. A desire and an endeauour to vse good meanes to clense ourselues of our corruptions and priuie sinnes is a marke of adoption Vers. 4. Vers. 5. Vers. 6. Vers. 7. Vers. 8. Vers. 9. Loosenes of life or the practiâ—e of sinne a note of the â—hild of the deuil for the present time Vers. 10. Vers. 11. Vers. 12. Vers. 13. Vers. 14. To loue a Christian â—ecause he is a Christian or godly man is a note of Gods child Vers. 15. Vers. 16. Vers. 17. Compassion stirring in the heart a note of loue Vers. 18. Works of mercy signes of loue Vers. 19. Sincere loue â— note of sâ—ncere profeâ—sion Vers. 20. vers 20. Boldnes in praies a signe of a pacified conscience vers 21. vers 22. vers 23. vers 24. The operation of Gods spirit in sanctifying vs a signe of communion with God Vers. 1. v. 2. v. 3. v. 4. v. 5. v. 6. v. 7. v. 8. Vers. 9. vers 10. vers 11. vers 12. vers 13. vers 14. vers 15. A sincere confession or the Gospel a note of coÌ„munion with Christ. vers 16. vers 17. To â—e like God in holines of life is a â—igne of his loâ—e to vs particularly vers 18. vers 19. Our loue of God a signe that he loueth vs particularly vers 20. vers 21. Vers. 1. v. 2. An endeuour to obey the commaÌ„dements a â—igne of loue of our brother v. 3. v. 4. v. 5. v. 6. Proofes inuincible that Iesus of Nazareth the son of Marie was the sonne of God against the Iewes v. 7. v. 8. vers 9. vers 10. vers 11. vers 12. vers 13. vers 14. vers 15. A signe of our praiers granted vs if God doe but heare them vers 16. vers 17. vers 18. vers 19. vers 20. vers 21. Vers. 1. Vers. 2. Sinceritie of life in righteousnesâ—e and holinesse a note of gods child Vers. 3. Seuen notes of an vpright man Vers. 4. Vers. 5. Vers. 6. 1. Cor. 2. 10. Mat. 11.27 â— Cor. 2.16 Ro. 12. 34. The elect by the testimony of the holy Ghost are mâ—de sure of â—heir election Ioh. 16. 13. 1. Cor. 2.10 Ioh. 16.13 Rom. 8. 15. Gal. 4.6 Rom. 8.9 Vers. 2. The elect out of the word of God their conscience making the assumption at length they may be certainly perswaded of their predestination a That whereby a man applies the generall promiâ—e to himâ—elfe Deut. 27.26 They which doe truly beleeue know that they beleeue 2. Cor. 15. 65. Ier. 32.40 Luk. 22. 32. Vers. 3 â—y the effects of predeâ—tination a man may gather his predestinatioÌ„ Heb. 11.10 The effects of predestination which are in vs are like seâ—lâ—s impâ—inting the imâ—ge of Gods â—lectiâ—n in vs. Ioh. 10. 14. Gal. 4.9 1. Ioh. 4. 10. 1. Ioh. 4.7 Rom. 5.51 Eph. 1.4 Rom. 8. 3â— 2. Ti. 2.19 Apoc. 2.3 Ioh. 6.27 2. Cor. 1.21 Eph. 1.13 4.30 The chief effects of predeâ—â—ination by which the elect are discerned froÌ„ the reprobate 2. Cor. 13.5 Rom. 8. 30. The weaknes of our faith as touching our eternal elecâ—ion by what staies it may bee held vp Ioh. 16. 13. Eph. 1.5 Howe a man may knowe whether the testimonie which is giuen of the spirit be of the spirit or noâ— Whereby a man may know whether his fâ—ith be true faith or not The end of our predestination The meanes to which we are predestinate how many they be and which Eph. 2.20 The first benefit of God predesâ—â—natâ—ng vs is Christ. Eph. 1.4 c Gal. 4â—6 2. Tim. 1.9 Rom. 8. 30. Ioh. 8.47 Rom. 1.7 1. Cor. â— â—â— Tit. 1.1 Heb. 11.6 1. Cor. 7.25 Rom. 8. â—0 Eph. 1.4 Eph. 1.4,5 Ioh. 3.6 Rom. 8.1 and 5. Psal. 45. 8. Psal. 119. 113. 40. 5. 101.3 26.5 Rom. 7.22 1. Ioh. 3.7 Eph. 2.10 Eph. 1.4 1. Ti. 1. 19. Tit. 1.15 2. Pet. 1.10 Rom. 8.20 Gal. 4.6 Psal. 50.15 Rom. 7.27 Phil. 1. 23. 10. 2. Tim. 4â—1â— Apoc. 22. 17,20 Mat. 6.10 Ps. 50.15 Rom. 3.5 and 8.28 Rom. 8. 31. Mat. 24.24 Ier. 23.40 The vse of this doctrine 1. Cor. 7.25 Eph. 1.4 2. Tit. â— 11 Ioh. 3.36 Luk. 16. 14. Mat. 15.19 Act. 19. 15. 2. king 4.24 vers 35. Isa. 19.18 Rom. 15.6 Psal. 141.3 Psal. 51. 17. Eph. 6.19 Prou. 16. 1. Exod. 20.7 3. Ioh. 12. 1. Cor. 1. 11. Gen. 37.2 2. King 6.8 2. Cor. 13. 1. Cor. 4.5 Aug. lib. 10. confess 23. Prou. 27.2 2. Cor. 11. 21. Iam. 1.19 Prou. 18.13 a Chrys. hom 22. ad pop Antioch Lib. de nat grat Mat. 12.36 Coloss. 4.6 Eph. 4.25 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Eph. 5.3 Psal. 16. 4. Iob. 1.5 1. Kin. 21. 10. 1,2,3,4,5 6,7,8,9 Act. 24. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Prou. 6 23. Pro. 19.11 Prou. 1.7 Eccl. 12. 13. Psal. 14.1 and 38.5 Gen. 34.7 Act. 10 3â— Gen. 39.9 2. Sa. 16 1â— Pro. 10.31 Luk. 23. 14. Psal. 16.2 Pro. 12.22 Prou. 17.7 Mat. 10.32 1. king 5.25 a Iam. 3. 12. Pro. 2. 22. c Rom. 3. 8. c Ioh. 8.44 d 1. Cor. 13.6 Deut. 28.58 Leuit. 21.11 vaykkobh Ex. 30. 31. a Ioh. 19.8 Mat. 5. 39. Parac lib. de Tartaro Mat. 27.25 Lonicerus theat hist. prec ept 4. Idem 1. Cor. 12.13 Act. 11.26 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sic Ro. 11.4 1. Pet. 3.6 Mar. 10.18 2. Cor. 12.2 Ioh. 19.26 Luk. 4.6 1. Tim. 1.13 15. 1. Cor. 25.9 Tit. 3.2 â— Iud. 6.12 Ruth 2.4 mat 10. 11. 12,13 Arist. de hist. animal l. 1. cap. 10. probl sect 33. Plin. l. 28. cap. 2. Pro. 15. 23. 1. Sam. 24. 7,8 Iudg. 8.3 Rom. 12. 14. 1. Pet. 3.4 2. King 18. 36. 1. Sam. 1. 15 Gen. 40. 15. Dan. 6.22 Ioh. 8.48,49 Act. 23. 1. Psal. 26. Psal. 37. 32,33 Gal. 6.1 Gen. 13.8.9 2. Sam. 12. 1. Tim. 5. 1. 1. Cor. 4.6
the holy Ghost is by little and little begun and increased in vs. Reasons I. Paul would not so greatly bewaile his originall sinne if after Baptisme it ceased any more to bee sinne I see saith he another law in my mēbers rebelling against the law of my mind and leading me captiue vnto the lawe of sinne which is in my members O miserable man ◠who shall deliuer me from this body of death II. Originall sinne is called a sinne out of measure sinfull Rom. 7.13 And Heb. 12.1 a sinne that hangeth fast on or easily compasseth vs about III. Concupiscence is the roote of actuall sin and therefore euen after Baptisme it must properly be a sin IV. Vnlesse that concupiscence were a sinne where would or could be that vehement and hote combate betwixt the flesh and the spirit The VI. errour Baptisme is absolutely necessarie to saluation especially for children The Confutation Wee denie that Baptisme is of absolute necessitie to saluation Reasons I. Sacraments doe not conferre grace but rather confirme grace when GOD hath conferred the same The children of faithfull parents are borne holy not by naturall generation but by the grace of God and are not first made holy by baptisme and as for such as are of yeares of discretion before they be baptized they cannot be baptized vnlesse they beleeue Nowe all such as beleeue they are both iustified and reconciled to God and therefore albeit they without their owne default are depriued of the Sacraments it is vnpossible for thē to perish II. God did precisely appoint circumcision to be on the eight day not on the first or the second nowe there is no doubt but that many infants before their eight daie were preuented of circumcision by death all which for a man peremptorily to set downe as condemned were very absurd III. If circumcision were of such absolute great necessitie why was it for the space of fourtie yeares in the desart intermitted and that onely because the Israelites beeing often in iourney such as were circumcised were by it in ieopardy of death no doubt Moses and Aaron would neuer haue omitted this Sacrament so long if it had bene absolutely necessarie to saluation IV. This doctrine of the absolute necessitie of Baptisme was vnknowne to the auncient Fathers For the primitiue Church did tollerate very godly men though we allow not this their fact that they should deferre their baptisme many yeares yea often to the time of their death Hence was it that Constantine the great was not baptised till a little before his death and Valentinian by reason of his delay was not at all baptized whome notwithstanding Ambrose pronounceth to be in heauen And Bernard in his 77. epist. disputeth that not euery depriuation of Baptisme but the contempt or palpable negligence is damnable The VII errour Man after the fall of Adam hath free-will as well to doe that which is good as that which is euill although it be in a diuers manner that is he hath free-wil to do◠euill simplie and without any externall aide but to doe well none at all but by the grace of God preuenting or guiding vs the which grace notwithstanding euery man hath and to the which grace it is in our free-will either to consent and togither worke with the same or not And therfore the power of free-will to doe that which is good acceptable to God is onely attenuated weakened before conuersion and therefore man can of himselfe worke a preparation to iustification The Confutation Man not regenerated hath free-will to doe onely that which is euill none to doe good He beeing not already conuerted cannot so much as will to haue faith and be conuerted Reasons I. Man is not said to be weake or sicke but dead in sinnes Ephe. 2.1 Col. 1.13 As he therefore that is corporally dead can not stirre vp himselfe that he may performe such workes of viuification no not then when others helpe him so he that is spiritually dead cannot mooue himselfe to liue vnto God II. He is the seruant of Satan and bondslaue of sinne Eph. 2.2 Rom. 6.13 Nowe we knowe that a seruant standeth at the becke pleasure of another and can doe nothing els III. That which no man can by himselfe knowe and beleeue the same he cannot will but no man can knowe beleeue those things that appertaine to the kingdome of GOD. 1. Cor. 2. vers 14. The naturall man perceiueth not the things of the spirit of God 2. Cor. 3. 5. We are not sufficient of our selues to thinke any thing as of our selues Therefore no man can will by himselfe those things that appertaine to Gods kingdome IV. That which is a deadly enemie to goodnes and is directly repugnant thereunto the same desireth not that which is good but the will is an enemie directly repugnant vnto goodnes Rom. 8.7 The wisdome of the flesh is hatred against God for it is not subiect to the lawe of God neither indeed can bee Obiect I. The word is neere vnto thee in thine heart and in thy mouth that thou maiest doe the same Deut. 30. Answer It is easie to performe the lawe legallie but not Euangelically Now this is done when as any man doth fulfill the law by a Mediatour and from him receiuing the spirit of god doth endeuour to performe new obedience Obiect II. God giueth many precepts by which we are commanded to repent beleeue obey God c. Therefore to doe these we haue free-will Answ. Such places doe not shew vs what we can doe but what we should doe our weaknes what we cannot doe neither doe they shew what men can doe but what men should doe II. They are instruments of the holy Ghost whereby he doth renue and conuert such as shall be saued They obiect againe God in commanding these doth not require things impossible Ans. He doth not indeede to men in their innocencie but now to all such as fell in Adam he doth and that by their owne default not Gods Obiect III. Philip. 3. 12. Worke your saluation with feare and trembling Answer Paul speaketh of such as are alreadie conuerted which haue their wil in part freed Obiect IV. If the will be a meere patient it is constrained to doe that which is good Answ. The will both in it selfe and of it selfe is a meere patient in her first conuersion vnto God but if it be considered as it is mooued by the spirit of God it is an agent For being mooued it mooueth It is not therefore compelled but of a nilling will is made a willing will The VIII errour The holy Ghost doth not giue grace to will but onely doth vnloose the will which before was chained and also doth excite the same so that the will by her owne power doth dispose her selfe to iustification The Confutation It is apparantly false To will those things which concerne the kingdome of God as faith conuersion and new obedience is the meere gift of Gods spirit
Matth. 11.28 No man knoweth the Father but the Sonne and he to whoâ—â— the Sonne will reueale him Luke 8. To you it is giuen to know the mysteries of the kingdome of God Philip. 2. It is God which worketh in you to will and to doe 1. Cor. 12. 13. No man can say that Iesus is the Lord but by the holy Ghost Briefly he who according to God is to be created to righteousnes and holiness Eph. 4.24 cannot any waies dispose himselfe to iustification or new creation For it is impossible that a thing not yet created should dispose it selfe to his creation The IX errour That preparation to grace which is caused by the power of free-will may by the merit of congruitie deserue iustification The Confutation These things smell of more then Satanicall arrogancie For what man but such an one as were not in his right mind would beleeue that he vnto whom so many millions of condemnations are due could once merit the least dramme of grace The prodigall sonne he was not receiued into fauour by reason of his deserts but by fauour Luk. 15.21 His sonne said vnto him I haue sinned against heauen and against thee and am no more worthie to be called thy sonne The X. errour The faith of the godly or that which iustifieth is that whereby a man doth in generall beleeue the promised blessednes of God and by which also he giueth his assent to other mysteries reuealed of God concerning the same The Confutation Faith is not onely a generall knowledge and assent to the historie of the Gospel but further also a certaine power both apprehending and seuerally applying the promises of God in Christ whereby a man doth assuredly set downe that his sinnes are forgiuen him and that he is reconciled vnto God Reasons I. A particular assuraÌ„ce of the fauour of god is of the nature of faith Eph. 3.12 By whom we haue boldnes and entrance with confidence by faith in him Rom. 4.20 Neither did he doubt of the promise of God through vnbeleefe but was strengthened in the faith and gaue glorie vnto God 21. Beeing fully assured that he which had promised was also able to do it Heb. 10.22 Let vs draw nere with a true heart in assurance of faith II. Particular doubtings is reprehended Mat. 14. â—â— O thou of litle faith why didst thou doubt Luk. 12.29 Hang ye not in suspence III. That which a maÌ„ praieth for to god that must he assuredly beleeue to receiue Math. 11.24 But the faithfull in their praiers make request for adoption iustification and life eternall And therefore they must certainely beleeue that they shall receiue these benefits IV. Rom. 5.1 We beeing thâ—refore iustified we haue peace with God But there can be no peace where there is not a paâ—ticuâ—ar assurance of Gods fauour V. That which the spirit of God doth testifie vnto vs particularly that must also be beleeued particularly But the spirit of God doth giue a particular testimonie of the adoption of the faithfull Rom. 8.16 Gal. 4.6 This therefore is in like sort to be beleeued Whereas they say that no man hath a particular assurance but by especiall reuelation as was that which Abraham and Paul had it is false For the faith of these two is set downe in Scripture as an example which we should all follow For this cause Abraham is called the Father of the faithfull and Paul testifieth the very fame of himselfe 1. Tim. 1.16 For this cause saith he was I receiued to mercie that Iesus Christ should first shew on me all long suffering vnto the example of them which shall in time to come beleeue in him vnto eternall life Againe whereas they say that we haue a morall assurance but not the assurance of faith it is a popish deuise For Rom. 8.16 The spirit of adoption 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 together beareth witnesse to our spirits Where we see two witnesses of our adoption our owne spirit and the spirit of God Our spirit doth testifie morally of our adoption by sanctification and the fruits thereof and therefore also the spirit of God witnesseth after another manner namely by the certaintie of faith declaring and applying the promises of God Obiect I. We are commanded to worke our saluation with feare trembling Ans. This feare is not in regard of Gods mercie forgiuing our sinnes but in respect of vs and our nature which is euer prone to slide away and starting from God Obiect II. In respect of Gods mercie we must hope for saluation but in respect of our vnworthines we must doubt Ans. I. We may not at all lawfully doubt of Gods mercie because doubtfulnes is not of the nature of faith but rather a naturall corruption II. If we consider our owne vnworthines it is out of all doubt that we must be out of all hope and despaire of our saluation Obiect III. There be many sinnes vnknowne vnto vs and so also vncertaine whether they be pardoned vnto vs. Answer He that certenly and truly knoweth that but one sinne is pardoned him he hath before God all his sinnes remitted whether they be knowne or vnknowne Obiect IV. No man dare sweare or die in the defence of this proposition I am the child of God or in Gods fauour and iustified Answ. They which haue an vnfained faith will if they be lawfully called not onely testifie their adoption by an oath but seale it also by their blood Obiect V. A man may haue this faith which the Protestants talke of and lie in a mortall sinne and haue also a purpose to perseuere in a mortall sinne Ans. It is farre otherwise for Act. 15.9 True faith purifieth the heart These Sophisters doe further affirme that this faith which to them is nothing but a knowledge and illumination of the mind concerning the truth of Gods word is the roote and foundation of iustification The which if it be true why should not the deuill be iust for he hath both a knowledge of Gods word and thereunto by beleeuing doth giue his assent who notwithstanding he haue such a faith yet can he not be called one of the faithfull Here they except and say The deuils faith is void of charitie which is the forme of faith But this is a doting surmise of their owne braine For charitie is the effect of faith 1. Tim. 1.5 But the effect cannot informe the cause The XI errour Mans loue of God doth in order and time goe before his iâ—stification and reconciliation with God The Confutation Nay contrarily vnlesse we be first perswaded of Gods loue towards vs we neuer loue him For we loue him because he loued vs first 1. Ioh. 4.19 Againe it is impossible that Gods enemie should loue him but he which is not as yet iustified or reconciled to God he is Gods enemie Rom. 5.9,10 Neither is any man before the act of iustification made of Gods enemie his friend The XII errour Iufused or inherent iustice is the formall cause of iâ—stification
and there must be iudged Furthermore the second comming of Christ is sudden as the comming of a thiefe in the night He will come when the world thinketh not of him as the snare doth on the bird The consideration whereof must teach vs the same duties which our Sauiour Christ taught the men of his time First he teacheth them what they must not doe for he knowing all things knew also the disposition of mans heart and therfore he saith Take heede to your selues least at any time your hearts be oppressed with surfetting and drunkennes and the cares of this life least that day come vpon you vnawares For these sinnes benumme the heart and steale away all grace This exhortation in these our daies is most needefull For mens hearts are like the smithes stithie the more they are beaten with the hammar of Gods word the harder they are Secondly he teacheth them what they must doe Watch therefore saith he and pray continually that ye may be counted worthie to escape all these things that shall come to passe and that ye may stand before the sonne of man But you will say how may we be found worthie to stand before Christ at that day Ans. Doe but this one thing for your liues past be humbled before God and come vnto him by true heartie and vnfained repentance be changed and become new creatures pray vnto him earnestly for the pardon of your sinnes in Christ and pray continually that God will turne your hearts from your old sinnes euery day more and more and then come the last iudgement when it will ye shall be found worthy to stand before Christ at his coÌ„ming The repentant sinner is he that shall find fauour in the sight of God at that day The consideration hereof may mooue vs to chaunge our liues Those which were neuer yet humbled for their sinnes let them nowe beginne and those which haue alreadie begunne let them goe forwarde and continue But the deuill will crie in the hearts of some men that this exhortation is as yet needelesse for the day of iudgement is not neere because all the signes thereof are not yet passed Ans. Suppose the day of iudgement be farre off yet the day of thy death cannot be so for the common saying is true to day a man to morrowe none Nowe looke as death leaueth thee so shall the day of iudgement finde thee Impenitent Cain died long since and yet the day of iudgement when it commeth shall finde him impenitent still The same thing may bee said of Saul Achitophel and Iudas They died desperatly and impenitent the Lord shall finde them so at his comming So will it be with thee whatsoeuer thou art that repentest not Death may come vpon thee the next day or the next houre therefore watch and pray Prepare thy selfe against the day of death that at the day of iudgement thou maist be found worthie to obtaine fauour in the sight of the Lord. Securitie doth ouerwhelme the worlde but let vs for our parts learne to prepare our selues daily for if the day of death doe leaue thee vnworthie then the Lord Iesus at his comming shall finde thee vnworthie and the deuill shall stand before thee and accuse thee thy conscience shall condeme thee and hell shall be readie to swallowe thee vp If this admonition take no place in thy heart then at the day of iudgement it shall stand against thee and be a bill of inditement to thy further condemnation The second point followeth that Christ after that he is come in the clouds shall sit in a throne of glorie as the soueraigne iudge of heauen and earth after the manner of earthly kings who when they will shewe themselues vnto their subiects in maiestie power and glorie vse to ascend into the thrones of their kingdomes and there to shewe themselues and appeare in state vnto all the people Nowe what this throne is and howe Christ sits in the same the scripture hath not reuealed and therefore I will not stand to search Yet here must we further marke that this appearance of his in endlesse glorie and maiestie shall be most terrible and dreadfull to the vngodly and therefore in Daniel his throne is saide to be like a flame of fire and at the very sight hereof men shall desire the mountaines to fall vpon them and the hills to couer them The third point is the citing of all men and of the angels before his maiestie in that day there to answer for themselues This citing shall be done by the voice of Christ as he himselfe saith In that day all that are in the graues shall heare his voiâ—e they shall come forth And here we are to consider two things I. the power of this voice II. the ministerie whereby it shall be vttered For the first no doubt the power of this voice shall be vnspeakable and therefore it is compared to a trumpet the lowdest and shrillest of all musicall instruments and to the crie of the marriners whose manner hath beene in the doing of any busines with all their strength at one instant to make a common shout And sensible experience shall manifest the force thereof For it shall cause all the deade euen from the beginning of the world to rise againe though they haue lien rotten in the earth many thousand yeares and all vncleane spirits shall be forced and compelled will they nill they to come before Christ who shall be vnto them a most fearefull and terrible iudge neither man nor angel shall be able to absent or hide himselfe all without exception must appeare as wel high as low rich as poore none shâ—ll be able to withdrawe themselues no not the mightie Monarches of the earth Furthermore this voice shall bee vttered by angels As in the Church Christ vseth men as his ministers by whome he speakes vnto his people so at the last daie he shall vse the ministerie of Angels whome he shall send foorth into the foure windes to gather his elect togither and therefore it is likely that this voice shall be vttered by them And by this which hath beene said wee must be mooued to make conscience of all sinne For there is no auoiding of this iudgement we can not absent our selues no excuse will serue the turne euen the most rebellious of all creatures whether man or angel shall be forced to appeare and therefore it standes vs in hand while we haue time in this life to looke vnto our estates and to practise the duties of christianitie that when we shall be cited before his glorious maiestie at the last day we may be cleared and absolued The fourth point is the separation of the sheepe from the goates the good from the badde for when all the kinreds of the earth and all vncleane spirits shall stand before Christ sitting in the throne of his glorie then as a good sheapheard he shall separate them one from another the
righteous from the wicked and the elect from the reprobate He which knoweth the hearts of all men knoweth also howe to doe this and he will doe it This full and finall separation is reserued to Christ and shall not be accomplished till the last day For so it is in the parable that the tares must grow with the wheate til haruest and the reapers must separate them and gather the wheate into the barne but the tares must be burned with vnquenchable fire By the consideration of this one point we learne diuers things I. that in the Church of God in this world good and badde are mingled togither elect and reprobate and wee are not to imagine any perfection of the church of God vpon earth as many haue dreamed which when they could not finde they haue therefore forsaken al assemblies I confesse indeede that the preaching of the word is the Lords fanne whereby he clenseth his Church in part but yet the finishing of this worke shall not be before the last iudgement For when the ministers of God haue done all that they can yet shall the wicked be mingled with the godly Therefore the Church is compared to a barne flore where is both wheate chaffe and a corne fielde where is both tares and good corne and a draw net wherin is both good fish and badde Secondly whereas this separation must not be before the ende of the world hence wee learne the state of Gods Church in this life It is like a flocke of sheepe mingled with goates and therefore the condition of Gods people in this world is to bee troubled many waies by those with whome they liue For goates vse to strike the sheepe to annoy their pasture and to make their water muddie that they can not drinke of it and therefore we must prepare our selues to beare all annoyances crosses and calamities that shall befall vs in this world by the wicked ones among whome we liue Thirdly we are taught that howesoeuer the goates and the sheepe be very like and feede in one pasture and lie in one folde all their life time yet Christ can and will seuer them asunder at the last day Therefore considering as wee are borne of Adam wee haue the nature of the goate yea of the wilde beast and not of the sheepe it standes vs in hand to lay aside our goatish conditions and to take vnto vs the properties of the sheepe of Christ which hee expresseth in these words My sheepe saith he heare my voice I know them and they follow me And the properties are three to know him to be knowne of him and to follow him namely in obedience and he that findes them all in himselfe weareth the brand and marke of the true sheepe of Christ but contrariwise they that make profession of Christ and yet therewithall ioyne not obedience howsoeuer the world may account of them they are but goates and no sheepe Let vs therefore with the knowledge of Christ ioyne obedience to his word that when the day shall come that the goates must be separated from the sheepe we may be found to be in the number of the true sheep of Christ. We may deceiue men both in life and death and beare them in hand that we are sheepe but when the iudgement shall come we cannot deceiue Christ he it is that formed vs he knowes our hearts and therefore can easily discerne what we are The fifth thing is the triall of euery mans particular cause a point especially to be considered For as at the barre of an earthly iudge the malefactour is brought out of prison and set before the iudge and there examined euen so in that great day shall euery man without exception be brought before the Lord to be tried But how shall this triall be made Ans. By workes as the Apostle saith We must all appeare before the iudgement seat of Christ that euery man may receiue the things which are done in his bodie according to that he hath done whether it be good or euill And the reason is because works are the outward signes of inward grace and godlinesse And though we be iustified by faith alone without workes yet may we be iudged both by faith and workes For the last iudgement doth not serue to make men iust that are vniust but only to manifest them to be iust indeed which were iust before in this life truly iustified The consideration of this very point should mooue vs al to repent vs of our sinnes past and to reforme our selues throughout and to be plentifull in all good works And vndoubtedly if we seriously thinke vpon it it will hold vs more straightly to all good duties then if with the Papists we held iustification by workes Furthermore in this triall two things must be skanned I. how all mens workes shall be made manifest II. by what meanes they shall be examined Of the manifestation of euery mans worke S. Iohn speaketh And I saw saith he the dead both great and small stand before God and the bookes were opened and another booke was opened which is the booke of life and the dead were iudged of these things which were written in the bookes according to their workes God is said to haue bookes not properly but because all things are as certen and manifest to him as if he had his Registers in heauen to keepe rolles and records of thē His bookes are three the booke of Prouidence the booke of Iudgement the booke of Life The booke of his prouidence is the knowledge of all particular things past present to come Of this the Psalmist speaketh Thine eyes did see me when I was without forme for in thy booke were all things written which in continuance were fashioned when there was none of them before The booke of iudgement is that whereby he giues iudgement and it is twofold The first is Gods knowledge or prescience in which all the affaires of mē their thoughts words and deedes are as certenly knowne and set downe as if they were put in bookes of record We may forget our sinnes but God keepes them in a register he knowes them euery one The second booke is euery mans particular conscience which also brings to remembrance and testifies what men haue done and what they haue not done The booke of life is nothing else but the decree of Gods election in which God hath set downe who be ordained to life eternall Now the opening of these bookes is a thing wherein the endles power of God shall most notably shew it self For when we shall stand before the iudgement seat of Christ he then knowing all things in his eternall counsell shall reueale vnto euery man his owne particular sinnes whether they were in thought word or deede and then also by his mightie power he shall so touch mens consciences that they shall afresh remember what they haue done Now indeede the wicked mans conscience is shut vp
they are distinguished and the order of them how the Father is the first the Sonne the second the holy ghost the third and therefore how the father is to be called vpon in the name of the sonne by the holy Ghost By this the praiers of Gods Church and the praiers of heathen men are distinguished who inuocate God as creator out of the father Sonne holy Ghost And hence it is manifest that ignorant and silly people which doe not so much as dreame of the vnion distinction and order of the persons in Trinitie make but a cold and slender kind of praying 2. Secondly we may learne hereby that we are not in any wise to inuocate Saints and Angels but onely the true Iehoua The reason standes thus This praier is either a perfect platforme for all praiers or not to say it were not were an iniurie to our Sauiour Christ to say it is so is also to graunt that it doth fully set downe to whome all praiers are to be made Now in these words there is set downe no inuocation but of God alone For in praier to be tearmed Our father is proper to God Esai 64.16 Thou art our father though Abraham be ignorant of vs and Israel know vs not yet thou O Lord art our father and redeemer Papists therefore that are the great patrons of inuocation of Saints in their reformed breuiaries missals deale very fondly for first they pray to Marie that shee would pray to Christ for them and when they haue so done like iuglers they come to Christ and pray vnto him that he would accept Maries praier for them 3. Thirdly we learne that there can be no intercessour betweene God and vs but onely Christ. For here we are taught to come to God not as to a iudge but as to a kind and louing father Now he is a father to vs onely by Christ as for Angels and Saints and all creatures they are not able to procure by any meanes that God should become a father no not so much as to one man 4. Againe if the God to whome we pray be a father we must learne to acquaint our selues with the promises which he hath made in his word to quicken our hearts in all our praiers vnto him and thereby to gather affiance to our selues and perswasion that he wil graunt our requests For this word Father implies a readines and willingnes in God to heare and be mercifull to our praiers And a father can not but must needes make promise of fauour to those that be his children and therefore it can not be that he should call God his father truly which hath not in his heart this assurance that God will fulfill all his promises made vnto him Promises made to praier as these and such like are to be marked as follow 2. Chron. 7.14 If my people among whome my name is called vpon doe humble themselues and pray and seeke my presence turne from their wicked waies then I will heare in heauen and be mercifull vnto their sinnes 2. Chron. 15.2 The Lord is with you while ye be with him and if ye seeke him he will be found of you Esai 65. 34. Before they call I will answer and whiles they speake I will heare Matth. 7.7 Aske and it shall be giuen you seeke and ye shall finde knocke and it shall be opened Luke 11.13 If ye which are euill can giue good gifts vnto your children how much more shall your heauenly father giue the holy Ghost to them that desire him Rom. 10. 12. He that is Lord ouer all is rich vnto all that call on him Iam. 4.8 Draw neere vnto God and he will draw neere vnto you 5. If God be a father who is called vpon then praier is the note of Gods child Saint Luke and S. Paul set out the faithfull seruants of God by this note Act. 9.14 He hath authoritie to bind all that call on thy name 1. Cor. 1.2 To them that are sanctified by Iesus Christ Saints by calling with all that call on the name of our Lord Iesus Christ. And contrariwise Psal. 14.4 it is made one of the properties of an Atheist Neuer to call on the name of God And such persons as neither will nor can or vse not heartily to pray to God they may say that they are perswaded there is a God but in their doings they beare themselues as if there were no God 6. He which would pray aright must be like the prodigall child that is he must not onely confesse his sinne saying Father I haue sinned against heauen and against thee c. but also haue a full purpose neuer after to offend his father For how can a child call him father whome he cares not continually to displease through his lewd conditions He can not doe it neither can any father delight in such a child therefore in praier we must call to minde our lewdnes and rebellions against our heauenly father and with the Publicane in heauines of soule say Lord be mercifull to be a sinner He which can truly doe this is a kinde childe If we consider our selues as we are by nature we are the children of the deuill no child so like his father as we are like him and in this estate we continually rebell against God for the deuill hath all the heart our whole ioy is to serue and please him A man that is to pray must thinke on this and be grieued thereat And happie yea a thousand times happie are they who haue grace giuen them to see this their state and to bewaile it And further it is not sufficient to confesse our sinnes against our mercifull Father but we must set downe with our selues neuer in such sort to offend him againe to lead a new life This point is very profitable for these times For many there be when any crosse or sicknesse comes on them wil pray and promise repentance and all obedience to Gods word if it shall please God to deliuer them but this vsually is but in hypocrisie they dissemble with God and men For when their sicknes is past like a dogge that hath bin in the water they shake their eares and runne straight with all greedines to their former sinnes Is this to call God Father No he that doth this shal not haue God to be his father but the man that is wounded in his soule for his offences past and carrieth a purpose in his heart neuer wittingly and willingly to offend God againe 7. Lastly here we are to obserue that he which would pray must be indued wiâ—h the spirit of adoption the actions whereof in the matter of praier are twofold The first to mooue the heart to crie and call on God as a father It is no easie thing to pray for to a man of himselfe it is as easie to mooue the whol earth with his hand how then comes it that we pray It is a blessed worke of the spirit Rom. 8.15 We
saluation but with feare and trembling Phil. 2.12 8 He burneth with zeale of the spirit c. And so the rest of the affections are exercised about the promises of God in Christ and by this meanes is the deepe rooting of the word in the heart Thus it commeth to passe that the Reprobate falleth away from faith in the day of triall and temptation but the Elect cannot be changed XXXIIII Thus it appeareth how farre a reprobate may proceed in religion the consideration of this point I direct vnto two sorts of men Carnall gospellers and Papists Carnall gospellers are such among vs as know the word but obey it not or such as bearing a profession neither know it nor obey it And the best of these come short of reprobates in two points 1. In faith they come short of the deuill most of them The deuill beleeueth and trembleth but they contrariwise liuing in their sinnes beleeue and hope How comes this to passe The deuill knoweth the Gospel and the points of it and withall he beleeueth the terrible threatnings of the law and therefore trembleth Drowsie Protestants beleeue the Gospel as the deuill doth though he conceiues the points of it better then they doe as for the law and the threatnings thereof they doe not beleeue them and that makes them euen when they liue in their sinnes to hope and presume of mercie Therefore the deuill beleeues more of Gods word then they doe Secondly they come short of wicked men in outward obedience The young man not yet conuerted to Christ when he was bidden to keepe the commaundements of the second Table answered that he had kept them from his youth and therefore our Sauiour Christ looked vpon him and loued him although this externall obedience was not sufficient for Christ telleth him that one thing is wanting vnto him And in another place he saith except your righteousnes exceede the righteousnes of the Scribes and Pharisies you cannot enter into the kingdome of heauen Now the carelesse Gospeller is farre from performing this in so much that commonly he makes an open practise of sinne one way or other The causes of their carelesnes are first a perswasion that a man may repent when he will because the Scripture saith At what time soeuer a sinner doth repent him of his sinne from the bottome of his heart God will put all their wickednesse out of his remembrance But indeed late repentance is seldome true repentance and it may be iustly feared least that repentance which men when they are dying frame to themselues die also with them Secondly they flatter themselues imagining that the best man that is hath seuen falles euery day into grosse sinnes whereas the place which they abuse out of the Prouerbs The righteous man falleth seuen times in a day and riseth againe it is rather to be vnderstood of falls into affliction then falls into actuall sinnes Thirdly they deceiue themselues most falsly thinking small sinnes or hidden sinnes to be no sinnes and grossest sinnes in which they liue and lie most dangerously to be but sinnes of infirmitie XXXV By this which hath bin said the professours of Christian religion are admonished of two things First that they vse most painfull diligence in working their saluation in attaining to faith in dying to sinne in liuing to newnesse of life and that their hearts be neuer at rest till such time as they goe beyond all reprobates in the profession of Christ Iesus Seest thou how farre a reprobate may goe presse on to the straight gate with maine and might with all violence lay hold on the kingdome of heauen Slial Herod feare and reuerence Iohn Baptist and heare him gladly and wilt thou neglect the Ministers and the preaching of the word shall Pharao confesse his sinne nay shall Satan beleeue and tremble And wilt not thou bewaile and lament thy sinnes and thy wicked conuersation It behooueth thee to feare and take heed least wicked men and the deuill himselfe rise in iudgement and condemne thee For if thou shalt come short of the duties of a reprobate and doe not goe beyond him in the profession of the Gospel sure it is thou must looke for the reward of a reprobate The second thing is that the professour of the Gospell diligently trie and examine himselfe whether he is in the state of damnation or in the state of grace whether he yet beare the yoke of Satan or is the adopted child of God Thou wilt say this need not thou professest the Gospell and art taken for a Christian yet marke and consider that this often befalleth reprobates to be esteemed Christians and they are often so like them that none but Christ can discerne the sheepe from the goates true Christians from apparant Christians Wherefore it behooueth all men that shew themselues to be Christians to lay aside all pride and all selfeloue and with singlenes of heart to put themselues into the ballance of Gods word and to make iust triall whether in thē repentance faith mortification sanctification c. giue waight answerable to their outward profession which if they doe let them praise God if not let them with all speede vse the meanes that they may be borne anew to the lord and may be inwardly guided by his holy spirit to giue obedience to his will least in the day of Gods trial they start aside from him like a broken bow and fall againe to their first vncleannesse XXXVI To come to the second sort of men and to conclude let the most zealous Papist that is trie himselfe and his whole estate with a single heart as in the presence of Gods maiestie and he shall finde that by his whole religion and profession he doth come short of a reprobate or at the least not goe beyond him in these points before named The Lord open their eyes that they may see it Amen THE ESTATE OF A CHRISTIAN MAN IN this life which also sheweth how farre the Elect may goe beyond the Reprobate in Christianitie and that by many degrees I THe Elect are they whome God of the good pleasure of his will hath decreed in himselfe to choose to eternall life for the praise of the glorie of his grace For this cause the Elect onely are saide to haue their names written in the booke of life II Whome God electeth them he calleth in the time appointed for the same purpose This calling of the Elect is nothing els but a singling and a seuering of them out of this vile world and the customes thereof to be citizens of the kingdome of glorie after this life And the time of their calling is tearmed in Scriptures the day of visitation the day of saluation the time of grace III. This seuering and choosing of the elect out of the worlde is then performed when God by his holy spirit indueth them with true sauing faith a wonderfull gift peculiar to the